CHRIST-9-LETTERS

CHRIST 



RETu r N s 

RETu r N s 

RETu r N s 

to REVEALItSELF, 

RENEW THECARE 

oFTHEEARTH IN 

ITSNEAR FUTURE 

CHRIST’s9LETTERS 

intro-specialedition 

htps:/christ.direct

[ 

front cover: 

rear cover: 

The Shroud of Turin 

Christ Pantokrator - Deesis mosaic in Hagia Sophia 

(Istanbul, Ayasofya - 13th century) 

The Greek word Pantocrator means: 

‘Almighty Ruler’, ‘Ruler of the Universe’, ‘Ruler over All’ 

whereat Deesis or Deisis is for ‘request’, as ‘prayer’ or ‘supplication’ 

]

CHRIST HAS RETURNED 

– interdimensionally, to speak directly to mankind – 

TO REVEAL HIMSELF AS 

UNCONDITIONAL LOVE 

an d 

TO RENEW THE CARE OF THE 

EARTH, IN ITS NEAR FUTURE 

Special Editing & layout by Antonio A. 

https://christ.direct 

3D Flipping Book: 

http://christletters.online 

Vers. 3.12.EN - 2019 © The Watch Publisher 

[ Legenda of the criteria for typographical conversion: page 12 ]

CHRIST Returns 

Publishing Information 

Integral Editorial Revision of the Letters & Messages from: 

«CHRIST RETURNS - REVEALS STARTLING TRUTH» 

http://www.christsway.co.za/ 

CHRIST’S LETTERS are also available: 

en Français, auf Deutsch, en Español, Euskaraz, em Português 

in het Nederlands, sa Tagalog, på Svenska, po Polsku, на български 

or check through the CHRIST'S HEADQUARTER 

site above for recently added translations. 

Italian Website – startup of the publishing revision: 

http://cristo.eye-of-revelation.org 

http://christ.eye-of-revelation.org


His Presence 

I, the CHRIST 

have descended from 

the Highest Celestial Realms 

in the Eternal Realms of Being. 

I have come to speak directly to you through the medium of my 

LETTERS 

channelled through the mind of my dedicated Recorder, after 

almost 50 years personal contact & gradual purification of her 

mind and emotions to enable her to receive my high spiritual 

vibrations. 

I would have you understand that after my death by crucifixion, 

my human persona dissolved and now it is the risen CHRIST 

who speaks to you. 

Foreword1 page 5


Reasons and Modalities 

I HAVE COME expressly to rectify 

the misinterpretations 

of my Teachings in Palestine 

because all Church dogma is impeding 

your spiritual progress, as thousands of people 

are discovering world-wide. 

Because people are on the threshold of 

a world crisis of enormous proportions, 

it is vital for survival that 


should reach all who will listen. 

You know little of the true processes of creation 

in which you, yourselves, play a major role. 

It is imperative you should understand them sufficiently 

to enable you to embark on the implementation 

of a higher vision for all humanity. 

It is impossible for my spiritual consciousness to take on human form; 

to enable me to speak to you directly, I have de-programmed and prepared 

a receptive, obedient mind to receive my Truth and frame it in words. 

She is my ‘recorder’. 

Foreword page 6


Writing the Letters 

First, I would like to explain why I have used the title of recorder in place of 

my real name. 

There was never the slightest doubt in my mind, whilst writing these 

LET T ERS, that they emanated from Christ. I have described my reasons for 

being so sure of this, in my short biography. 

During the writing of the LET T ERS I was clearly told to leave myself out of 

the picture that CHRIST’S LET T ERS must stand entirely on their own. 

People must decide for themselves whether the Letters rang true or whether 

people felt they were fake. 

I had written down what I had received, I would try to get them out for 

public scrutiny and whatever happened after that was strictly between the 

reader of the LET T ERS and Christ Consciousness. 

Christ promised in the LET T ERS that they would form a link between the 

reader’s mind and Christ Mind and help would be given in understanding 

the deep meaning hidden behind the words. 

Many people have reported experiencing that contact. 

Many people have been aware of an inflow of insight. 

Therefore, just as a secretary’s name is unimportant in a business transaction, 

so is my name and my identity unimportant. 

What is truly important is whether the reader can feel this is the authentic 

Christ who has risen in spiritual consciousness to the very portals 

of the Equilibrium whilst still retaining individuality in order to remain in 

contact with the world of individuality. 

The original website was launched on 18.12.2001 

Updated on 11.2004 and 09.11.2007 

Next update: 09.05.2012 

You can buy CHRIST’S LETTERS in book form through the site. Please note that 

the Recorder has enhanced the title of the book, and it appears now, in its second 

edition as “CHRIST RETURNS - REVEALS STARTLING TRUTH” 

She felt it would emphasize the urgency of the distribution of Christ’s teaching and 

hopefully attract a wider audience because so many people have confused Christ’s 

teachings in his Letters with the New Testament interpretations and Christian dogma. 

Foreword page 7


Writing the Letters 

Secondly, there has been division in opinion regarding the sometimes 

strange formatting of the LET T ERS. 

I would like to explain that as Christ impressed my mind with words or 

pictures, which made it necessary for me to build up what I saw in words, I 

also felt the emotions (to a certain degree) that Christ felt when going 

through the events he is describing at this time. By dropping back into the 

vibrations of that time, Christ entered into those times, and relayed them 

through my mind. 

There was no way that the LET T ERS could have been written in plain print 

or just using italics. So often, when a new wonderful insight was put 

through my mind, I wondered ‘How can I get this across?’ 

You will know what I mean as you read the LET T ERS. 

And so, to show that some powerful statement had come from Christ’s 

mind into mine, I used italics, dark print and capitals. 

People have complained that this unconventional formatting interferes 

with the flow of reading. But this is just the point. 

These Letters are not meant to be read. 

They are meant to be PONDERED and this means you have to stop on 

the words in print which hold up the flow of words and THINK about 

what the words are trying to convey to you. 

You must remember at all times that when Christ tries to reach your 

human intelligence, he is relating truths which go way beyond your 

own experience in life in this world. 

You have to reach into the infinite dimension 

in order to try to understand what you are 

being told. 

And so, if you spend half-an-hour pondering a paragraph 

with weird formatting, it is half-an-hour well spent if gradually, your mind 

opens up to new possibilities beyond your present thinking. 

As you reach up in consciousness to Christ Consciousness, asking for illumination, 

it will surely be given you. Not necessarily at that moment but perhaps, 

– wham, – when you least expect it, the answer will come shafting 

into your mind and you will KNOW that 

–‘ YES, THIS IS IT!’ – THIS IS THE TRUE ANSWER. 

Foreword page 8


Premise and Imprint 

I HAVE COME expressly to rectify the misinterpretations of my Teachings 

in Palestine because all Church dogma is impeding your spiritual progress 

as thousands of people are discovering world-wide. 

As you read these Letters, you will realise that 

they could only have come 

from the HIGHEST SPIRITUAL SOURCE 

adapted to limits of present worldly understanding. 

THESE LETTERS are a MASTER’S COURSE 

for those who are ready and eager to put foot to the self-same spiritual 

path I travelled when on earth. 

They describe the true CHRIST PATH leading all into the glorious 

State of Being I termed: the Kingdom of Heaven. 

This STATE of BEING can be manifested even on earth 

and YOU, too, can create it if you can rid your mind 

of ages-old mental programming and have the will 

and longing to do so. 

STUDY THE LETTERS and adhere to the Teachings 

and then men and women will be saved 

THROUGH ENLIGHTENMENT 

from their ignorant use of their mighty thought power, 

even as I taught when in Palestine and which has been overlaid 

by the humanly contrived dogma of Christian churches. 

MY LETTERS will tell you exactly 

what I really meant when I taught on earth. 

From them you will be able to understand the spiritual/scientific 

REALITY from which you have derived your being. 

I have come as I came long ago - to show you 

how to liberate yourselves from the travails of your existence. 

Do not let my efforts be in vain! 

Foreword page 9


Premise and Imprint 

Introduction 

Before reading CRIST’s LETTERS, you may want to know how this spiritual 

exercise of transmission of consciousness was achieved. 

The work of preparing me to become Christ’s recorder began 40 years ago, 

when as a committed Christian, encountering grievous difficulties as a farmer, 

and asking Christ for help, an unexpected forceful answer caused me to re-examine 

and discard all religious dogma. Enlightenment followed and clearly led in 

new directions of work and study, I founded a business dealing with people, 

which flourished. For seven years I enjoyed success and much happiness. To 

grow in spiritual understanding, I then went through diverse very traumatic 

human experiences and after much suffering, painfully and gainfully learnt their 

lessons then transcended them spiritually. 

One evening, in response to prayer for guidance, the presence of Christ 

became a reality, who gave me irrefutable proof of his identity. He spoke to me for 

an hour, sending strong waves of Cosmic Love through my body and gave me a 

brief description of what I was to be taught and eventually achieve. A fortnight 

later, he led me through a transcendent experience of Conscious Union with 

‘God’. 

I became a healer and instrumental in some instantaneous healings. 

From 1966-1978, at important points of my life, in response to questioning, 

Christ instructed me in spiritual-scientific principles, now explained by Christ in 

his Letters. In 1975, I experienced a night of visions describing events between 

1983 and 1994, all of which came true. 

I was again told there would be work for me to do in the future. 

Eventually, after many and varied vicissitudes, always alleviated by my strong 

connection with Christ and my deepening understanding and personal experience 

of ‘First Cause’, I was brought to my present home. Here, I have lived an increasingly 

solitary life in the past twenty years, sometimes in clear and close 

contact with Christ and sometimes left to strengthen my faith and patience in the 

spiritually dry periods. In the past four years I have been led through mental/emotional 

purification, reaching my goal of perfect inner peace and joy. 

Christ has put me through a gradual but very clear refining process. When 

perfectly empty of self, malleable and receptive – the Voice began its dictation 

and the Letters began to take shape. 

These Letters are entirely the work of Christ. 

Nothing in them has been derived from other literature, although in recent years, 

certain writers have obviously drawn much of their own inspired insight from 

Christ’s conscious radiation of Truth. All those who are in harmony with his 

Consciousness are greatly blest. 

I am merely the ‘Recorder’ – nothing more. 

Foreword page 10


Interactive Index of the LETTERS 

1 

2 

3 

4 

56 

7 

8 

9 

Summary page 11 

(Click the numbers to reach each Letter#) 

Christ speaks of his reasons for returning to dictate these Letters. 

Says that mankind brings their own woes upon them through their 

thoughts and actions. Explains why his true mission on earth was not 

recorded properly. Says there is no such thing as ‘sin against God’; 

neither is our true Source of Being understood. Describes his six weeks 

in the desert and what really took place – what he learnt and how the 

knowledge changed him from rebel to Master and Healer. 

Continues the story of his life on earth, his return to his mother in 

Nazareth and reception! His first public healing and the tremendous 

response. Choosing disciples. His true teachings. 

Continues life incidents, teachings, his awareness that his time on 

earth was to be cut short by crucifixion. The things he did to arouse the 

anger of the Jewish Religious Leaders. What really took place and was 

said at the ‘Last supper’, the disciples’ attitudes, and the truth 

concerning his ‘ascension’. 

Christ gathers up the threads of his teachings in Palestine and says 

that he and Muhammad, Buddha and all other Masters have continued 

to develop spiritually until they have all ascended into CHRIST 

CONSCIOUSNESS. Christ speaks of the truth of the sexual relationship, 

saying that the attitude between men and women will eventually change. 

Spiritual progress will take place and children with new spiritual 

potential will be born. 

Christ begins to explain the true processes of creation. He touches on 

what science and religious doctrines have believed, rejects them and 

defines the TRUTH of BEING. He touches on the truth regarding the 

human ego, – the means of earthly individuality and therefore necessary, 

but also the source of all suffering. 

Christ describes the truth concerning the sexual act – what really takes 

place spiritually and physically. How children are born on different levels 

of consciousness. He explains men and women’s place in the world 

order. 

Christ explains the reality of men and women, how to live within the 

LAWS of EXISTENCE and come into a state of harmonious blessed state 

of being in which all things are abundantly provided, health is restored, 

and joy becomes a natural state of mind. Every individual can reach this 

interior state of blessedness, and peace will then become the norm. 

Christ ties up loose ends of his other Letters and tells people plainly 

how to overcome the ego, gain true self-esteem and experience the joy of 

perfect inner peace. He touches on racism and a personal message of 

encouragement and love to all who are drawn to his Letters.


Editorial Rewording 

LEGENDA OF THE NEW FONT S AND T EXT-RENDERING 

REPLACING T HE ORIGINAL LAYOUT ST YLE 

Note well: n. b. 

First 

word of 

the paragraph 

TRUTH OF EXISTENCE UPPER CASE TRUTH OF EXISTENCE 

Divine Creative Power spec.highl. Divine Creative Power 

‘Father /Father-Creative Power’ Trascend. Father/Father/Father_Creative… 

NATURE of …‘THAT’… WHICH 

BROUGHT YOU INTO BEING 

Sublime 

ENHANCED 

NATURE of THAT 

WHICH BROUGHT YOU INTO BEING 

NOTE WELL – IMPORTANT 

NOTES 

‘consciousness impulses’ supply consciousness impulses 

I was no ‘rabble rouser’. witticism I was no rabble rouser. 

God, ‘God’ 

sacred 

imaginative 

GOD , GOD , †GOD† 

GOD, ‘GOD’, God 

fear … mythical ‘avenging god’ locution fear … mythical avenging god 

‘angels were with him’. ‘cite’ ‘angels were with him’. 

it was said of me that I was 

the ‘only Son of God’. 

“replica” 

it was said of me that I was 

the “only Son of God” 

question of ‘Who you really are’ “phrase” question of “Who you really are” 

‘nature’ of the ‘ Mother’ 

within the equilibrium 

NATURE of 

‘Father Consciousness’ 

‘THAT’ out of which 

you have drawn 

I spoke to them. 

‘You are sorely pressed down’ 

Bold & 

Rounded 

highlighted 

Medium 

~to whole 

emphasis 

Jesus 

speaks 

nature of the Mother 

within the equilibrium 

NATURE of 

Father_Consciousness 

THAT out of which 

you have drawn 

I spoke to them. 

“You are sorely pressed down… 

… exclaim ‘This is a miracle!’ vox populi …exclaim : “This is a miracle!” 

The icons to the right bear the page number of the corresponding text in the original 

version of each Letter. 

” 

1 

Click the number icons on page 11 to jump to the respective Letter 

Foreword page 12


Raison d'etre of the Letters 

Letter 1 

1.1 


take this opportunity 

to speak directly to YOU. 

1.2 

I have come to rectify the misinterpretations 

placed on the teachings given when known 

as ‘Jesus’ in Palestine, 2000 years ago. 

1.2.1 

They are being put through one who, 

during the past forty years, has been 

spiritually sensitive and dedicated enough 

to receive my words and act on them. 

1.3 

These LETTERS ARE TRUTH. 

1.3.1 

They transcend all religious doctrines 

in the world 

1.3.2 

These LETTERS will LIBERATE you. 

1.4 

They are for all people who are searching 

for meaning to existence, purpose in their lives, 

strength to face the daily struggle … 

to live and endure hardship, sickness, despair, 

and inspiration for those who aspire to greater 

spiritual awareness 

in their daily lives. 

1.5 

You might say that: 

Letter 1 page 13



THESE LETTERS are a MASTER's COURSE 

for those who are ready to put foot to the path 

which I travelled when on earth in Palestine. 

1.6 

You may doubt that the above words are true. 

1.7 

As you read these pages and go into the facts I am giving you 

concerning existence and the origins of personality, 

you will realize that 

this truth could only have come from the highest source. 

1.7.1 

Those who have difficulty in understanding the LETTERS 

should read them a page at a time, then put them aside and meditate. 

1.7.2 

Gradually, the meaning will seep into your consciousness 

for these pages are a link between your consciousness 

and my transcendent consciousness. 

1.7.3 

Come to these LETTERS with a mind as free of ideas 

and beliefs and prejudice as a very little child 

before it is indoctrinated with human belief. 

1.7.4 Bring me your uncluttered mind, a seeking mind, 

and I will fill it with true treasure, 

the treasure of highest knowledge which, as you absorb it, 

will lighten your daily load and lead you into 

‘green pastures of brightest light’, signifying abundance, 

joy, rapture and fulfillment of every need. 

1.8 

You will come to know how it feels to be abundantly blest 

with all that exists beyond your present human comprehension. 

1.9 

These LETTERS are sent to all people throughout the world 

with my compassion and love. 

1.10 

As you read them, you will feel the love and the compassion 

and will come to realize that your daily struggles with existence 

were never intended for you. 

1.11 

There is no need for you to experience pain and stress 

when you understand, absorb and practice the TRUTH OF EXISTENCE. 

THE PURPOSE BEHIND THESE LETTERS 

1.12 

They are intended to bring enlightenment 

to the world generally, to enable humanity to construct 

a NEW CONSCIOUSNESS during the next two thousand years. 

Letter 1 page 14



It 

1.13 

THESE LETTERS ARE THE SEEDS OF THE 

FUTURE SPIRITUAL EVOLUTION OF HUMANKIND. 

1.13.1 is the spiritual evolution of the human consciousness 

that brings about the mental and physical evolution 

in your personal and global lives and brings humanity 

into ever more harmonious states of well-being. 

1.13.2 If you find this hard to believe, reflect on the past two thousand years 

and see what has been accomplished 

since I last spoke to people in person. 

1.13.3 There has been a gradual evolutionary trend towards 

the brotherly love I constantly preached to the Jews. 

1.13.4 

When I walked the earth, there were no such humanitarian 

organizations as you have now. 

Ambition, greed, and self-gratification 

were regarded as normal behavior. 

1.13.5 There was little brotherly love even amongst the Jews whose prophets, 

for generations, had exhorted them to love their neighbors as themselves. 

1.14 

As humanity has developed its capacity for brotherly love 

so has humanity made life more pleasant and comfortable for itself 

in the form of mutual consideration, courtesy, kindness 

and in the provision of hospitals, child welfare societies, care of the aged, 

human rights movements, and many other institutions 

devoted to the improvement of the human condition. 

1.14.1 

All these have been born in the hearts and minds of those 

who sincerely heeded my original words spoken in Palestine 

urging people towards brotherly love and compassion for their fellow men. 

1.15 This form of spiritual caring and brotherly love gained 

tremendous impetus in the 19th century, when my words were preached 

with renewed sincerity and intensity from pulpits and gladly received 

by earnest and sincere congregations. 

1.15.1 Preachers and congregations were, by that time, 

spread world-wide on every continent. 

1.15.2 The Sabbath was truly regarded as a day of rest 

and the thoughts of the majority of Christian people 

were lifted to the contemplation of the power of God. 

1.15.3 

Such a world-wide cessation from normal duties and occupations, 

meant that a 24-hour long elevation of conscious thought 

towards the Divine Creative Power 

created a regular and powerful human/Divine consciousness 

underpinning and inter-threading human lives. 

2 

Letter 1 page 15



1.15.4 

Human petition drew the Power of the Divine into 

the human consciousness and human experience 

and led directly to growth and expansion in every facet of human life. 

1.16 

However, people did not yet know how to mentally direct 

Divine Power into spiritual rather than ego channels of creativity. 

1.16.1 

Consequently, the expansion of collective consciousness brought 

evil results arising out of the ego power as well as 

the good results produced by the spiritual consciousness 

of inspired and enlightened people. 

1.17 

FOR THIS REASON, 

I HAVE COME EXPRESSLY TO EXPLAIN TO YOU 

A VITALLY IMPORTANT FACT OF EXISTENCE. 

PLEASE READ CAREFULLY: 

1.17.1 

Your personal consciousness is entirely responsible 

for whatever comes into your life and personal experience. 

It is your personal consciousness which brings you good or evil. 

1.17.2 

In your sub-conscious, you bring through strongly imprinted 

but hidden recollections of past traumas/emotions of past life/lives 

which can erupt and color your present consciousness. 

1.17.3 

Your specific and impassioned prayer for alleviation of some kind, 

may be answered but it will avail you little in the long term 

if your mind and heart continually operate in contravention of the 

Universal Laws of LOVE and you live in a mindset of constant criticism. 

3 

1.18 

Universal Laws of Existence relate ONLY to 

activities of consciousness and are exact and undeviating 

they are NOT rewards or punishment from ‘God’. 

1.18.1 

I repeat: are not PUNISHMENT FROM GOD 

- they relate to the Causative Factor of Consciousness 

which attract/magnetize electrical particles that 

thus bond together and appear to the world 

as outer visible 

solid 

forms and experiences. 

Letter 1 page 16



Sometimes, 

1.19 

people make powerfully prayerful contact with 

the DIVINE REALITY behind and within all creation, 

It responds and Its activity is shortly revealed 

as necessary improvements within the personal and national life 

– and people may exclaim This is a miracle! 

1.19.1 

But - in the long term - the state of the Personal or National consciousness 

will again re-assert itself in their experiences and will re-produce 

the same negative effects in health or affairs as they did previously. 

1.20 

You cannot effect permanent changes in your lives 

unless you change your consciousness. 

1.20.1 

Therefore people must pray and strive at all times 

to achieve unconditional LOVE. 

1.21 

For in the 20th century, human mental abilities out-stripped 

their spiritual development. 

1.21.1 

Scientists thought they could explain away the origins 

of creation and ascribe them to accident. 

As 

The 

a direct result = 

people ditched morality and began to give way utterly to self-will. 

1.21.2 

They set in motion a new momentum of menace in the world, 

for they began to create a new form of world ego-consciousness 

directly in opposition to the NATURE of the Divine – UNCONDITIONAL LOVE. 

The human consciousness blocked the inflow of the Divine. 

1.22 

ever-increasing lurid imaginings of a few people, 

which would have been contained locally, a century ago, 

ONTAGIOUS MENTAL INFECTION 

now became a C glorified in literature, films, theatre 

spreading world-wide, 

creating a global Human Consciousness similar to their own, 

expressed as sexual excesses, violence, and perversions. 

1.22.1 

This MENTAL INFECTION first manifests as egocentric modes of living 

and the creation of technical devices – which have created serious health 

disorders, climatical changes, crop failures, environment deterioration, 

extinction of living creatures, and wholesale slaughter of human beings. 

1.22.2 

Mental Infection manifests in the human personality as deranged 

and destructive behavior, drug-taking, abominable cruelty and depravity, 

gangster operations, and sexual excesses. 

1.22.3 

Thus has a vicious circle of malignancy and perversions of thought 

and activities been created by entertainment and media magnates. 

1.22.4 

The purpose – to capture egocentric public vested interest. 

Letter 1 page 17



1.23 

Your TV and 

Cinema screen 

has become the 

new Bible 

of human 

behavior. 

Letter 1 page 18



1.24 

Personal tragedies unknown to human kind a century ago, 

have become rife and people live in fear of walking the streets. 

Households are barricaded behind high walls. 

1.24.1 

Family and social problems 

are taken into regular public debate 

– and so the saga of human misery is perpetuated. 

1.24.2 This is the BEAST stalking your lands and feeding 

4 

a miasma of beastliness into innocent minds. 

1.24.3 

It will be perpetuated until 

my Christ Knowledge 

is acknowledged, accepted and lived 

by the majority of people on earth. 

1.24.4 

Because this knowledge will show you 

how to get back on the true 

PATH OF LIFE 

in order to start creating the kind of lives 

you truly desire. 

1.25 

Because I am 

I am speaking the 

which many spiritual minds suspect 

but which is rejected by those 

who are spiritually blind – at the moment. 

1.26 

These 

1.27 

words are not spoken to threaten or punish you 

– but to alert you to the source of all the unspeakable 

horrors which daily fill your newspapers and TV screens 

It is only my love for all people that forces me 

to descend through the various levels of consciousness 

to reach the dimension of human depravity 

to warn you of its consequences in your present lives. 

Letter 1 page 19



1.28 

You 

wonder from whence has come the HIV virus 

which attacks man´s precious self-defence system 

– the immune system, and also targets his abilities to procreate? 

1.28.1 

This virus, 

if left to spread unchecked – (not by drugs) 

– by SPIRITUAL AWARENESS 

– will wipe out the unwary. 

1.28.2 

The Enlightened will avoid these and other pitfalls of existence. 

1.29 

Wake up! Realize! ! 

Your own strong consciousness impulses are life impulses. 

1.29.1 

They are highly creative electro-magnetic impulses! 

1.29.2 

When they are of a virulent – violent – aggressive – murderous nature – 

they emit electrical particles 

of virulent, violent, aggressive, 

murderous CONSCIOUSNESS 

which take form as virulent viruses in the air, 

spreading from one innocent person to another. 

1.29.3 

What is born and nurtured in the diseased mind 

eventually takes on form in the physical world. 

1.30 

This 

is not punishment from ‘God’ as the churches may teach you. 

It is, a SCIENTIFIC FACT OF EXISTENCE. 

1.30.1 

Therefore, it is a matter of extreme urgency 

for all spiritually minded people to set aside 

infantile imaginings to perceive, clearly, 

the TRUTH of creation & existence. 

Letter 1 page 20



1.31 

My MESSAGE to all CHURCHES 


have come expressly to tell you the truth 

about the origins of the ‘human personality’ 

1.31.1 

I will explain exactly why and how mankind has been given 

a natural inbuilt propensity for self-will 

and a controlling desire for self-gratification and self-defense. 

1.31.2 

This is not sin – but part of the natural creative processes. 

1.31.3 

There is no punishment from on high! 

1.31.4 

Men, through the willful and harmful exercise of their 

‘Ego-Power’, draw to themselves their own punishment. 

1.32 

For 

this reason, just as scientific school text-books 

become redundant as the human mind discovers 

and absorbs more advanced scientific knowledge, 

so should the present form of ‘Christianity’, 

built upon spurious doctrines centred around my crucifixion, 

be allowed to die a natural death. 

1.33 

Your 

present global crisis, introducing a new break down 

of International Law and laying the foundation for future 

global terrorism, clearly indicates that no religion in the world 

possesses the requisite knowledge and effective leadership 

to initiate changes in human mental patterns 

– which will lead directly to peace and prosperity. 

1.34 THE TRUE SPIRITUAL LEADER will be able to show their congregations 

how and why modern mindsets have created the calamities and horrors 

which have been created in consciousness and are only just beginning 

to make themselves fully felt in your midst as diverse forms of pestilence 

and earthquakes, floods, famines, wars, revolution and other tragedies. 

1.35 

Be assured! 

No evil which comes to your earth is a natural disaster. 

1.35.1 

Everything inimical to your perfect welfare is bred 

first in your human consciousness 

and then given form within your global experience. 

5 

Letter 1 page 21



1.36 

This is what I tried to tell the Jews when I walked the earth 

– and WEPT – when they laughed and refused to believe it. 

1.36.1 

They called me a madman. 

1.36.2 

Let not the churches make the same mistake! 

1.37 

Because the churches have been moribund, 

cemented into rituals and dogmas, 

their priests and pastors have been unable to meet 

the evolving spiritual needs of ardent seekers of Truth. 

1.37.1 

As a result, the churches are emptying. 

1.37.2 

If they are to endure, 

the churches must put aside their differences 

and have the humility to accept that inspiration 

does not necessarily come to earth in ways acceptable to themselves. 

1.37.2 

They must remember 

that I, the CHRIST, was not acceptable to the Jews. 

1.37.3 

The churches must keep open minds and hearts to receive 

whatever they intuitively feel is a Higher Truth 

than that to which they presently cling … 

1.37.4 

and to abandon the old beliefs which have permitted 

the BEAST to take control of human thought. 

1.38 

Pray sincerely, with all your souls, minds, hearts 

– for true enlightenment – 

rather than a re-iteration 

of old and false beliefs. 

1.38.1 

Wake up and accept that these rituals and past beliefs 

have not fulfilled my words to mankind, 

when I promised that “greater things than I did” would you do. 

1.38.2 

Meanwhile, until true enlightenment comes to you 

– (after much meditation and prayer) – teach, 

demonstrate and live: 

BROTHERLY LOVE 

WITH ALL THE STRENGTH OF SOUL, HEART AND MIND 

MINUTE BY MINUTE IN YOUR DAILY LIVES. 

1.39 

Because 

– to combat the global destructive consciousness forces, 

humanity must make every effort 

to move on swiftly to the next stage of its development. 

Letter 1 page 22



URGENT NEED FOR A HIGHER VISION 

1.40 

It must be widely accepted there is a HIGHER VISION 

to strive to implement in your daily lives. 

1.40.1 

It is only by reaching for a higher vision 

that the physical world will be rescued 

from wholesale annihilation. 

1.40.1.1 

Without the vision either for the self or for the world, 

there can be no spiritual evolution 

or the achievement of those things greatly desired. 

1.40.1.2 

At the present time, your perception of life 

is one of travail and deprivation. 

1.40.1.3 

These beliefs are shockingly depicted 

and re-inforced by your TV viewing. 

1.40.1.4 

They later bring upon you 

the misery you hope will never happen to you. 

1.41 

Therefore, to save you from your own folly 

expressed through the media and TV, 

the ‘human consciousness’ must be SPEEDILY uplifted 

to see what I saw in the desert – 

1.41.1 

the Reality of Love behind and within all existence. 

1 

1.42 

When 

this great truth is both perceived and warmly acknowledged, 

the 

Reality of Love will begin to manifest Itself 

in multiple ways in every living thing 

and in the environment itself. 

1.42.1 

The experience of abundance and joy will re-inforce 

the consciousness of abundance and joy. 

1.42.2 

And so a spiritual spiral of ever more exalted and wondrous living 

will be set in motion. 

1.43 

When the TRUE nature of Being is fully understood 

– humanity will move on to the next rung of spiritual evolution 

and will put into motion a new and blessed form 

of human endeavor and personal experience. 

1.43.1 

To achieve these goals, Humanity must first gain insight into: 

WHAT and WHO you are. 

Letter 1 page 23



WHAT AND WHO YOU ARE 

1.44 

A new and important question is already coming into people’s consciousness: 

“Who are you – really- behind the facade 

you present to the world?”. What does it take to be REAL? 

1.44.1 

It is this question of “Who you really are” which is answered, 

on every level of your being, within these pages. 

1.45 

And if you can accept as your own guidelines for daily living 

– all that I understood during my six-weeks desert experience 

– you too will eventually become WHOLE and REAL 

even as I became WHOLE and REAL before I commenced 

my ministry of healing and teaching. 

1.46 

Since there are few people in the world 

who would regard themselves as WHOLE at this present time, 

you must surely recognize that there is the mosturgent necessity 

for me to intrude into your minds to lead you 

into a new way of thought and feeling. 

1.46.1 

Such a change in consciousness will bring you 

into Divine harmony with Reality and better living conditions and security. 

1.47 

To be able to do this work of reconstruction within your consciousness, 

I must first impress on your minds – and you must accept – 

there was much that I taught in Palestine 

which men were not yet ready to receive. 

1.48 

Significantly, it has never been publicly questioned why 

there is no record of my early life as a young man. 

What was the true reason for such an all important omission? 

1.49 

Equally significantly, although I spent six weeks in the desert 

after my baptism, and emerged from that experience 

as a TEACHER & HEALER, not one writer has even attempted 

to describe what actually took place during that time 

other than that I was “tempted of the devil” and 

“was with the wild beasts” and the “angels were with him”. 

1.50 

There is not the slightest hint as to what happened to me in the desert 

which would enable me to come back to towns and villages proclaiming 

the “Kingdom of God is within!” and to speak in the synagogues 

with such authority that the Jewish elders were astonished. 

1.51 

The truth regarding my human state was, by common consent 

of my disciples, suppressed to give greater credence 

to my supposed Divinity and ministry. 

1.51.1 

According to the gospels, it was said of me that I was 

the “only Son of God”. Why then, did I frequently 

refer to myself as the “Son of Man”? 

7 

Letter 1 page 24



1.52 

I specifically made these statements to counter-act 

the prevalent beliefs in my divinity 

and to impress on people’s minds 

that I was of the same physical origins as themselves. 

1.52.1 

I intended them to understand that what I could do, 

they could also do 

if they only had my knowledge and followed my instructions 

for right thinking and right action. 

1.53 

So many myths have arisen around my earthly person 

and my SPIRITUAL CONSCIOUSNESS 

that it is time to be rid of them as completely as possible, 

since they are preventing people 

from evolving spiritually. 

1.54 

You, who have been indoctrinated with religious teachings, 

must try to understand that when describing my life, 

my disciple gospellers related only what they personally remembered 

which fully supported their account of my supernatural activities. 

They also included much that had been spoken of me by others, 

during the thirty odd years following my death. 

1.55 

After such a lapse of time and inevitable embroidery of truth, 

– how could they possibly write an authoritative biography 

of me and of what really happened … 

or properly explain my true spiritual perceptions 

which gave birth to my words and miracles? 

1.56 

Only one person can write from this standpoint 

– and that is myself. 

Therefore, these Letters will bring you my Truth in a way 

that no spectator could possibly tell it, 

no matter how well they thought they understood my thinking. 

1.56.1 

(For this reason, over forty years, my recorder’s mind 

has been systematically cleansed of all orthodox teachings 

and the system of communication between us has been perfected.) 

1.57 

If my Truth expressed in these Letters differs from much 

written in your New Testament, is it to be wondered at 

or rejected for that reason? 

1.57.1 

Therefore, I am descending in consciousness briefly, 

as near as necessary, to your plane of consciousness 

to describe my life and teachings 2000 years ago. 

Letter 1 page 25


The Future on planet Earth 

MY PLACE IN HISTORY 

1.58 

I must first point out that my life and person were briefly referred to 

in the ‘History of the Jews’ written by Josephus for the Roman Governor, 

and presented to the Roman Emperor. 

1.58.1 

Josephus briefly noted that Jesus, who attempted to overthrow law 

and orderand the governance of the Romans was punished and crucified. 

1.59 

It has been argued that this was some other Jesus 

recorded by Josephus. 

But this is not so. 

1.59.1 

I, who later became the CHRIST who performed so-called miracles 

of healing and materialisation, was the insurrectionist. 

1.59.2 

But – I was no rabble rouser. I did not deliberately stir people 

up to defy the Romans and disrupt law and order. 

1.60 

I was a rebel against existing Jewish traditions and because, 

when I emerged from my six weeks sojourn in the desert, 

I saw a better way to – 

think 

– and – 

live 

– and I tried to pass on 

my knowledge to my fellow Jews with little success. 

1.61 

It is important you should understand that the pressure of public opinion 

weighed with my followers. 

1.61.1 

Whilst, they truly believed I had brought a soul-saving message to the Jews 

and was the Messiah, the Son of God, they were also of the world, 

trying to relate to the world as best they could. 

1.61.2 

Therefore, although they knew my reactive feelings 

towards the Jewish beliefs, they were not happy to dispense 

with the Old Testament altogether, since it had supported 

and kept the Jews together throughout their history. 

In the interests of preserving what they thought to be valuable 

in the old dispensation, they suppressed any description 

of the person I was. 

1.62 

My disciples and Paul built their own edifice of sacred beliefs 

on what they wanted to preserve from my life and teachings. 

They only taught, and consolidated what they deemed to be valuable 

to people – Jews and Gentiles – alike – at that time and in the future. 

1.62.1 

Consequently, they distilled what they could use 

and they let go most of what I termed 

the “secrets of the Kingdom of God” 

for they never understood them. 

8 

Letter 1 page 26



1.62.2 

Nor found them desirable in the creation of a new perception 

1.63 

of the Divine – the Father. 

To preserve the Jewish belief in 

salvation from punishment for sins 

by means of sacrifice in the Temple 

– the ‘person of Jesus’ was adopted 

as the supreme sacrifice 

who had paid for men’s sins by my crucifixion. 

1.63.1 

This belief served many purposes at that time. 

1.63.1.1 

It gave my death on the cross – a valid and heroic reason. 

It proved to the people that I was the ‘Son of God’ 

who had carried out a specific mission 

to the very end of my life. 

1.63.1.2 

This belief also proved to be of great comfort to Jews 

when their Temple was destroyed by the Romans – 

and led to many converts taking place. 

1.64 

Many sects of Jews – and Gentiles also – 

did not believe in life after death. 

Consequently, it was greatly comforting to hear 

that ‘Jesus Christ’ had overcome death 

and retained his body. 

1.64.1 

To much human thought at that time, 

life was not possible without a body. 

Therefore, life after death could only mean the 

resurrection of the body. 

1.65 

It also kept my name constantly alive 

in the minds of people. 

1.65.1 

I was the historic figure who had valiantly died 

to ensure that men should be freed 

of all fear of hell and damnation. 

1.65.2 

Providing they believed in me, 

they could walk as freed men. 

1.66 

It is only because my name has been kept alive to this very day 

that I am now able to come to you 

and give you of the TRUTH 

I so dearly wanted to share with people 

2000 years ago. 

Letter 1 page 27


Life and Experiences of Jesus 

MY EARLY LIFE and EXPERIENCES IN THE DESERT 

1.67 

I 

was born in Palestine. My mother was convinced that I would be 

a Messiah. Contrary to popular belief, I was not a saintly child. 

1.67.1 

When taken to the Temple, aged twelve years old, to be interviewed 

by the Chief Priests to determine whether I would be fit to enter Jewish 

Religious Training, I was rejected as being too opinionated. 

1.68 

Bitterly disappointed, my mother took me home again and did her best 

to raise me in the sanctity which marked her own demeanor at all times. 

1.68.1 

This was an impossible task for I was, above all things, 

an individualist and unruly in behavior. 

1.68.2 

I resented my mother’s guidance and her attempted discipline. 

As a youth, I became unmanageable – a true rebel! 

1.69 

I rejected my mother’s staunch adherence to the Jewish faith 

and traditions, preferring laughter to sanctimonious attitudes. 

1.69.1 

I refused to learn a trade which would have bound me down to routine. 

1.69.2 

I chose to mix with all and sundry of the poorer classes, 

drank with them, knew prostitutes, and enjoyed talking, 

arguing, laughing, and being bone idle. 

When I needed money, I went into the vineyards 

for a day or two or took other jobs paying me enough 

to eat and drink and give me the leisure I craved. 

1.70 

For all my many shortcomings as a human being, my careless, easy, 

indolent attitudes, my self-will and ego-centric determination 

to think my own thoughts irrespective of what others might try to tell me, 

I cared about people very deeply. 

1.71 

I was deeply emotional. In your present speech forms, 

you would call me ‘over-reactive’, ‘over-emotional’. 

had a warm, compassionate, empathetic heart. 

1.71.1 

I was deeply moved in the presence of sickness, affliction and poverty. 

1.71.2 

I was a staunch supporter of what you call the under-dog. 

1.71.3 

You might say I was a people’s person. 

1.71.4 

I lived with them closely, in a spirit of comraderie; 

I listened to their woes, understood, and cared. 

1.72 

It is important to understand my true origins and my early 

youthful characteristics because these were the goads 

which pushed and prodded me into eventual Christhood. 

1.73 

What I most strongly detested and resisted was the misery 

– the sickness and poverty – I saw around me. 

9 

Letter 1 page 28



1.73.1 

It infuriated me – and I became passionately, vociferously angry to see 

people dressed in rags, thin and hungry, diseased, crippled, 

yet heartlessly browbeaten by Jewish leaders who burdened them 

with meaningless traditional laws and observances, threatening them 

with Jehovah’s punishment if they did not obey. I declared to all who 

would listen to me that these poor people had enough to bear 

without being crushed by senseless measures restrictive of pleasure. 

1.74 

What was the point of life at all if we were not born to be happy? 

1.74.1 

I refused to believe in a ‘just’ God according to Jewish traditions. 

1.74.2 

The biblical prophetic warnings of Jehovah’s judgment and anger 

against people, disgusted me. 

People were human, after all, doing whatever their human natures 

prompted them to do. They had been born sinful 

– so why should they be judged and condemned to lives of suffering 

and poverty because they had broken the Ten Commandments? 

Where was the sense in such statements? 

1.75 

To me, this Jewish belief depicted an illogical, cruel “God”, 

and I wanted nothing to do with “Him”. 

1.75.1 

It seemed to me that if such a deity existed, it followed that 

mankind was doomed to eternal misery. 

1.75.2 

The simplicity and freedom I found on the hillsides, the plains, the lakes 

and the mountains, refreshed my inmost spirit and quietened 

my angry murmuring against the Jewish God. 

1.75.3 

Consequently, I refused to believe a word 

that the Jewish Elders tried to teach me. 

1.76 

However, during my middle twenties, a new line of questioning 

took possession of my thoughts. 

1.76.1 

As I walked ever more frequently alone in the hills, 

my rebellion was gradually replaced by an all-consuming 

longing to know and understand the true nature of THAT 

which must surely inspire and respire through creation. 

1.77 

I reviewed my lifestyle and saw what suffering my actions had caused 

my mother and many other people. 

1.77.1 

Although I felt such deep compassion for the weak and suffering, 

my rebellious nature had prompted much thoughtless 

and selfish behavior towards my family. 

1.77.2 

My underlying love for them now welled up in me and I found 

myself becoming equally rebellious against my past behavior. 

1.78 

I heard talk about John the Baptist and the work he was doing 

amongst the Jews who came to listen to his words even from Jerusalem. 

I decided to visit him to be baptized myself. 

1.78.1 

On my way to the River Jordan, I felt exhilarated at the prospect 

of being baptized and starting a new life. 

10 

Letter 1 page 29



1.79 

I knew that, despite my unruly emotionalism, I had also been born with 

a keen intelligence and a gift for insightful, impressive debate which I had used 

willfully and negatively, leading people into unruly arguments. 

1.79.1 

I had thrown my talents away by pursuing a life of self-will, idleness 

and pleasure. As a result, I had forfeited all respect from others; 

neither did I possess any self-respect. 

1.80 

For the first time, I found this to be intolerable. It occurred to me that, 

in the future, I could and must put my natural gifts to better use. 

1.80.1 

Instead of just making a noise, perhaps I could find a way to lighten 

the burdens of those whom I so deeply pitied. 

Up to that time, I had been of little practical use to anyone. 

MY BAPTISM 

1.81 

When I entered the water in the River Jordan to be baptized by John, 

I expected to feel nothing more than relief that I had, for once, 

taken a positive step in reforming my behavior. 

I expected to feel a new determination to go home 

and astonish my mother and neighbors with my new 

kindly attitudes towards them. 

1.82 

What really happened when John baptized me was an experience 

completely different to anything I had ever thought possible. 

1.82.1 

I felt a great wave of tremendous energy surge through my body. 

I was literally stunned by it. As I staggered out of the river, 

1.82.2 

I felt myself elevated in consciousness in a most extraordinary way. 

A great inflow of glowing happiness uplifted me to a state of ecstasy. 

I was enraptured and aware of a great Light. 

1.83 

Stumbling, I moved away from the river and walked and walked, 

not knowing where I was going. I continued on, unseeingly, into the desert. 

1.84 

SIX WEEKS IN THE DESERT were a time of total 

inner cleansing of my human consciousness. 

My 

1.84.1 

Old attitudes, beliefs and prejudices were dissolved. 

1.85 

time has come for me to share with receptive people 

The all that I felt, ‘saw’, realised and understood. 

( 1.86 To help people abandon the age-old imaginative pictures of a biblical deity 

I will avoid referring to GOD by that word and will use a terminology 

designed to stretch your minds to embrace what really is beyond all earthly form, 

color, sound, emotion, and comprehension. 

1.86.1 

This terminology will become ever more meaningful 

as you persevere in meditation and prayer.) 

Letter 1 page 30



1.87 

WHAT I FELT WHEN IN THE DESERT 

1.87.1 

I was uplifted into inner radiant light 

and felt vibrant and wondrously alive with power. 

1.87.2 

I was filled with ecstasy and joy and I knew beyond all doubt 

that THIS POWER was the true Creator out of which 

all created things had been given their being. 

1.87.3 

This glorious interior harmony, peace, 

and sense of perfect fulfillment, 

needing nothing more to be added to that beautiful moment, 

was the very nature of the Reality – the Creative Power – 

giving Life to creation and existence. 

11 

1.88 WHAT I ‘SAW’, REALIZED, PERCEIVED WHEN IN THE DESERT 

1.88.1 

I was lifted into another dimension of conscious perception, 

which enabled me to see the TRUTH concerning life and existence. 

1.88.2 

I saw, lucidly and clearly, what was real 

and what was false in man’s thinking. 

1.89 

I realized that this Creative Power I was experiencing 

was infinite, eternal, universal, filling all space 

beyond sky, oceans, earth, and all living things. 

1.89.1 

I saw IT was MIND POWER. 

1.89.2 

IT was the CREATIVE POWER OF MIND. 

1.89.3 

There was no point where this 

DIVINE CREATIVE POWER OF MIND was not. 

1.89.4 

I realized that human mind was drawn from 

DIVINE CREATIVE MIND 

but was only a candle lit by the sun. 

1.90 

At times, my human sight was so spiritually heightened, 

I could see through rocks, earth, sand. 

These now appeared to be only a ‘shimmer of tiny motes’. 

1.91 

I realized that nothing was really solid! 

Letter 1 page 31



1.91.1 

When I had moments of doubt that this could be so, 

the changes in the phenomena stopped taking place, 

and much later, I discovered that: 

1.91.1.1 

my thoughts, if strongly imbued with CONVICTION 

could effect changes in the shimmer of motes 

(what science presently calls electrically charged particles) 

and therefore produce changes in the appearance of the rock 

or whatever I was studying. 

1.91.2 

It was at this point, that I came to realize the powerful effect that 

CONVICTION or unwavering FAITH had on the environment 

when stating a command or even a belief. 

1.91.3 

What was even more startling was my mind-opening, 

cosmic consciousness realisation that all I had been witnessing 

was really the Creative Power of Divine Mind Itself, 

made visible in the shimmer of tiny motes. 

1.91.4 

Not only this, its appearance could be profoundly affected 

by the activity of human thought. 

1.91.5 

I realized there was nothing solid in the universe, 

everything visible was manifesting a differing state of consciousness 

which determined the composition and form of the shimmer of motes. 

1.92 

Therefore, all outer form was an expression of the inner consciousness. 

1.92.1 LIFE and CONSCIOUSNESS, I realized, were one and the same thing. 

It was impossible to say “This is LIFE” and “That is CONSCIOUSNESS”. 

1.93 

Consciousness was Life, and Life was Consciousness and 

was the Creative Power of both; DIVINE UNIVERSAL MIND, 

beyond, within and behind the universe. 

12 

1.94 

I realized that people placed highest importance on individuality and form. 

They could not imagine mind or intelligence operating in any effective way 

other than through the medium of individual form. 

1.94.1 

Because of this, the Jews had created a mental image 

of a vast supreme being, having all the attributes, 

positive and negative, of a human being. 

1.94.2 

Thus was it possible for prophets to believe in – and speak of – 

Jehovah’s anger, threats of punishment, visitations of sickness 

and plagues in response to human waywardness. 

1.94.3 

But these mental images, I realized were myths. They did not exist. 

1.95 

I perceived that, in any dimension of existence, it was the MIND 

– the intelligence exhibited – which was the all-important factor 

relating to creation and man, himself. 

Letter 1 page 32



1.96 

Therefore, Genesis should be rewritten: 

Before creation – was UNIVERSAL MIND 

– Creative Power behind and within creation itself. 

1.97 

Having seen so clearly, beyond all dispute, that the 

Creative Power of UNIVERSAL MIND was everywhere, 

within the infinity of the skies and active within earthly forms as well, 

I was inwardly directed to look around me and saw only gravel and rock. 

1.98 

Then, suddenly I was presented with a picture of a beautiful land 

in which were growing every conceivable plant, shrub and tree, 

even birds flitted in the trees, and animals grazed the grass. 

1.98.1 

Watching this vision with amazement, I saw that plants and trees, 

every one of them – and yes, even birds and animals, in reality, 

were composed of hundreds of communities of infinitely tiny entities 

(your modern scientists call them cells) working continuously, 

in an entirely harmonious spirit of cooperation, 

to produce the substance and various organs of the inner system 

and the outer appearance of the completed living entity. 

1.99 

I contemplated this wonderful activity for a long time, 

although time was no longer of any importance to me. 

As I gazed and gazed, I thought, 

“Who would have guessed that within the outer covering of fur, feather, 

skin, there was such intense activity within tiny communities of entities, 

working together to give life, form, nutrition, healing, protection, 

endurance to the bodies of so many different species.” 

1.100 

It was the intelligently performed WORK which attracted my attention. 

1.100.1 

Therefore, WORK, I realized was an integral part of the 

Creative Power Activity 

from the very least entity (cell) within living systems 

to the most advanced entity in the universe – man himself. 

1.100.2 

In the systems of all living things, all the labor was under 

the direction, ultimately, of the Divine Creative Power, 

in whom were the plans and designs of creation. 

1.101 

I saw that these plans and designs were, in reality, 

consciousness forms and could be termed WORDS, since each WORD 

signifies a very special consciousness form. 

1.102 

Hence the original WORD in Creative Power Consciousness 

becomes manifested in the visible world. 

1.103 

The WORD, and therefore the ‘Consciousness Pattern’ remains 

within the DIVINE CREATIVE MIND continually bringing forth its own. 

Letter 1 page 33



1.104 

I could see then, that everything in the universe, 

did live, move and have its being 

in the Creative Power of UNIVERSAL MIND, 

which was infinite and eternal and was the only true Reality 

behind all manifestations of individualized form. 

1.105 

I was filled with praise that everything in the world was out of, 

and yet within this superlative Creative Power of Divine Mind. 

1.105.1 

I marvelled at all this secret activity 

forever taking place in all living things, including human bodies, 

and wondered how it was that such infinitely small units 

worked intelligently according to specified plans to produce, unerringly, 

the proposed form – tree trunk, leaf, flower, fruit, 

insects, birds, animals and human bodies. 

1.106 

I then realized, even more clearly, that the Creative Power 

was the very Source of all intelligent activity in the universe. 

1.107 

If mankind possessed intelligence, it was only because 

he had drawn it from the Universal Source of All Being. 

1.108 

Furthermore, I was shown that the Divine Creative Power 

always worked 

according to certain fundamental and exact principles of construction. 

1.109 

I was shown that: 

1.109.1 

Just as men have clear characteristics 

and a well-defined nature in their self-presentation 

to the world at large, 

1.109.2 

so did the CREATIVE POWER possess a clearly defined Nature 

– distinct characteristics – which could be clearly recognized 

in the manner that all living things, plants, animals, birds, 

men, were constructed and maintained. 

1.110 

I saw that these principles and characteristics, 

clearly observable in the process of creation, were set, 

invariable LAWS governing all of existence. 

1.111 

These LAWS are so much part of life that they are never questioned. 

1.111.1 

They are undeviating and consistent 

– but there would be no such laws if there were 

no Creative Intelligent Power manifesting Itself through the universe. 

1.111.2 

These principles of creation, 

the characteristics of the Creative Power Itself, are as follows: 

(I am translating them into your present tense 

because these principles are eternal.) 

13 

1.112 

THE PRINCIPLES OF CREATION 

Letter 1 page 34


The 9 Axioms of the Creation 

1.112. 

1. 

The Nature of the Creative Power is GROWTH 

1.112.1.1 

Everything living always grows. 

1.112.1.2 GROWTH is a universal characteristic, an undeviating principle of existence. 

1.112. 

2. 

The Nature of the Creative Power is 

NUTRITION and NOURISHMENT 

1.112.2.1 

Nutrition and Nourishment are a normal and marvelously organized 

process within bodies which is evident to all 

who take the trouble to consider them. 

1.112.2.2 

Nutrition is provided for all living things according to individual preferences 

and the food is digested to promote health and well-being. 

1.112.2.3 

When little creatures are born, milk is already supplied within the mother, 

ready and waiting for the newborn. 

This too is a mystifying principle of existence none can deny. 

1.112.2.4 

No science can explain why such a fortuitous function 

within the system ensuring survival of the species, 

should have originally come into being. 

1.112.2.5 

The actual function itself may be understood but not the why 

and the mainspring of the function. 

1.112. 

3. 

The Nature of the Creative Power is HEALING 

1.112.3.1 

Healing is a natural characteristic of existence 

and can be said to be a natural ‘Perfecting Process’, 

which takes place to ensure individual comfort 

but none can explain what prompts the activity of healing. 

1.112. 

4. 

The Nature of the Creative Power is PROTECTION 

1.112.4.1 

Protection is an integral characteristic of Creative Power and all of Its 

seeming miraculous activity in the world is geared towards protection. 

(Today, your medical text books describe the various protective systems 

in your body but when I was in the desert I saw the characteristic 

of Protection inherent in the Intelligent Creative Power in the following way.) 

1.112.4.2 

As plants, birds and animals were presented to me for inspired observation, I 

could see how every need of protection in bodies 

has been lovingly supplied, with the greatest attention to detail. 

14 

Letter 1 page 35



1.112. 

5. 

This caracteristic of Protection is combined with 

the other dynamic characteristic of FULFILMENT OF NEED 

1.112.5.1 

This was made clearly apparent in the provision of hair, 

fur and feathers to protect the skin of living creatures 

and to provide warmth in the cold and shelter in the heat. 

1.112.5.2 

I saw that the tender endings of important and sensitive 

fingers and toes were all provided with appropriate protection 

of hoof and nail. Eyebrows protected eyes from sweat, 

eyelids and lashes protected eyes from dust and damage. 

1.112.5.3 

I realized that those animals which attracted flies were equipped 

with the kind of tails which would most speedily get rid of them. 

1.112.5.4 

What a happy, joyous kind of love and caring were expressed in 

these small physical attributes which seemed so small and inconsequential 

and yet had such a profound bearing on the comfort of all living things. 

1.112.5.5 

These physical luxuries, added to the basic physical design, 

were clearly the product of an Intelligence which intended creation to be 

comfortable and happy – free of the stress which would have been experienced 

by man and beast if these luxury items had not been given them! 

1.112.5.6 

Even the natural functions were so intelligently and comfortably designed as 

to call forth thanksgiving. Everything tucked so neatly out of sight. 

1.112.5.7 

How blest, how fortunate was mankind to be born into a life 

so wonderfully provided for! Again my praises soared 

and I was lifted on an inner golden light of rapturous wonder 

– for I now ‘saw’ that, in addition to freedom from stress, 

living creatures were also meant to express the exuberant 

loving NATURE of the Creative Power. 

1.112.5.8 

For this reason, they were equipped with limbs: 

arms, hands, legs and feet, fingers and toes, 

to enable them to move about, run, leap and dance, 

to be able to express their inmost thoughts and feelings. 

1.112.5.9 

I even felt that if mankind longed to fly and grow wings and believed 

with all their hearts they could do so; eventually they would begin 

growing something additional to enable them to fly. 

1.112.5.10 

It was at this point of understanding of the NATURE of the 

Creative Power that I came into the full consciousness of the LOVE, 

directing the WORKS of the Universal Intelligent Creative Power. 

1.112.5.11 

As I pondered this LOVE, I realized that the mother in creation, 

nourishes, protects, fulfills the needs 

and tries to promote healing of offspring; 

1.112.5.12 

this is the activity of LOVE. 

15 

Letter 1 page 36



1.112. 

6. 

The innate Characteristic of the LOVING 

INTELLIGENT CREATIVE POWER, 

which has given creation its individual form and being 

1.112.6.1 

It works for us, in us, and through us 

Its work is always, always, always, prompted by LOVE. 

is WORK 

1.112.6.2 

This cosmic revelation filled me with joy and astonishment. 

What a wonderful world we lived in! 

1.112.6.3 

It was the culminating point in my enlightenment 

and my overall view of the TRUTH 

concerning the SOURCE of ALL BEING. 

1.112.6.4 

I had already seen the reality of the physical bodies 

composed of various communities 

of identical infinitely tiny entities 

working in a spirit of co-operation and harmony 

to produce the various components of the body 

– flesh, bone, blood to eyes and hair. 

1.112.6.4.1 

The only difference between these communities 

lay in the type of work 

demanded by their common goals. 

1.112.6.5 

Surely the DIVINE IMPULSE behind all this intelligent, 

purposeful activity in the body, 

was both the inspiration 

and foundation of man’s own conduct 

when people worked in unison to produce a planned objective? 

1.112.6.6 

They drew intelligence and purpose 

from the Creative Power 

yet how very different was man’s behaviour 

when engaged in earthly construction 

or any other communal project 

for it was inevitably characterized by arguments and dissension. 

1.112.6.6 

I was brought to a realization 

of the INFINITE POWER 

of the Intelligent Creativity ever active within creation, 

maintaining order, co-operation, harmony, 

daily productivity, unequalled by man anywhere, 

at any time. 

Letter 1 page 37



1.112. 

7. 

SURVIVAL was a natural characteristic 

of the Creative Power 

1.112.7.1 

In every case, the most wonderful provision had been made 

for all living things to grow, be healed of illnesses and injury, 

nourished in order to keep the body healthy, 

and to produce its own kind 

in order to ensure survival on this earth. 

This was the only reality mankind could be absolutely sure of 

and Its activity was consistent, year in and year out. 

1.112.7.2 

The sun, moon, stars, all remained in their places for millennia 

and it was recognized that they all possessed 

their own paths of movement – this phenomena 

was all part of the grand scheme for survival in creation. 

1.112.7.3 

If this was so, how could there not be survival of the 

eternal flame of: Loving Intelligent Creative Power 

hidden within the created entities of every kind in the universe? 

Therefore, this world was but a shadow and image 

of the hidden worlds of Loving Intelligent Creative Power 

beyond this dimension. 

The Reality of the entirety of creation lay beyond this visible world. 

1.112. 

8. 

The inherent characteristic 

of Loving Intelligent Creative Power 

was RHYTHM 

I saw that there was a RHYTHM 

in operation in the world 

1.112.8.1 

Everything was subject to seasons 

which gave a blossoming and burgeoning of life, 

a growing season coming up to the ripening and harvest, 

and the production of seeds which ensured the survival of plant life. 

1.112.8.2 

Then there was the gradual dying away and rest period of winter. 

1.112.8.3 

But nothing created and living was allowed to become extinct. 

1.112.8.4 

The sun and moon expressed these characteristics within the universe. 

1.112.8.5 

This rhythm could even be seen in the females of living things. 

1.112.8.6 

Therefore, everything in creation had its due time 

for appearance and harvest. 

1.112.8.7 

It followed that man himself was subject to tides of growth and success 

and tides of dormancy. 

16 

Letter 1 page 38



1.112. 

9. 

The inherent characteristic 

of the Loving Intelligent Creative Power 

was LAW and ORDER 

1.112.9.1 

The undeviating order and reliability apparent in creation, 

even governing the tiny entities (‘cells’) within the body, were astonishing 

and far transcended any human endeavor. Therefore, the entire universe 

was operating under a system of perfect LAW & ORDER. 

1.112.9.2 

I realized on ever higher and higher levels of spiritual exaltation that 

the creative power exhibited intelligent purposefulness 

and loving concern for all living things. 

1.112.9.3 

I realized that life was not something nebulous or amorphous 

but an intelligent loving creative power which I could actually feel 

within myself as a tremendously heightened state of being, perception, 

radiance, ecstasy, joy, love. 

1.112.9.4 

I knew myself to be one with it – filled with it – 

and I was one with everything around me and one with the sky and stars. 

1.112.9.5 

And – most wonderful and glorious of all – the very – 

Nature and Function of this Father_Creative Power was 

1.112.9.5.1 

to work in order to create joy, beauty, and comfort 

to ensure mankind’s well-being, 

1.112.9.5.2 

to work within mankind to provide interior joy, health and comfort 

and 1.112.9.5.3 to work through mankind, 

inspiring him with new realization and understanding. 

1.112.9.6 

Wonderful vistas of glorious creativity came to mind. 

1.112.9.7 

Once we became truly at one, purified channels and instruments 

of the Intelligent Creative Power, we could gradually ascend 

in consciousness until we truly expressed through our minds 

and hearts the very NATURE of the Universal Creative Power . 

1.112.9.7.1 

Then life on earth would indeed become a state of heaven 

at all times and we would enter into a state of eternal life! 

1.112.9.8 

This must surely be the true goal behind creation, I thought. 

1.112.9.8.1 

And it came to me with a surge of elation and loving joy, that this 

was the purpose for which man had been evolved and developed! 

1.112.9.8.2 

But – even at this present time, 

although mankind was so very imperfect in his behaviour, 

absolutely nothing was impossible to him in the future, since, 

despite his wrongdoing, he was one with the Creative Power 

and the Creative Power was within him, giving him life, limb, 

and everything else he needed. 

Letter 1 page 39


The Jesus Illumination 

1.113 

All of this realization lifted me to the heights of rapture, 

elation and sublime ecstasy, 

so that I was scarcely able to bear it. 

1.113.1 

I felt my body must dissolve 

with the expansion of Power within me. 

1.113.2 

I was irradiated with LIGHT and could see IT all around me 

illuminating the desert scene. 

1.114 

My heart sang in praises. 

How wonderful and beautiful was the Loving Creative Power 

which worked in, through and for us, unceasingly! 

1.115 

What a MIRACLE was creation! 

1.116 

I cried out loud: 

1.116.1 

“YOU are the SOURCE OF ALL BEING, 

both creator 

and also manifested within and through the created: 

1.116,2 

there is nothing in the entire universe which is apart 

or separate from the limitless, eternal infinity 

of DIVINE LIFE, Creative Power Consciousness 

– that you are – 

1.116,3 

how then is it possible that mankind is so sinful 

– and why do people suffer disease, misery and poverty? 

1.116.4 

Tell me, o loving Father Creative Power, 

because I have been heavily burdened with the pain 

of their miserable lives.” 

1.117 

Then I was shown the reality of the earthly condition of all living things. 

1.118 

I felt immense excitement because, at last, I would be able 

to understand how it was that such a loving Divine Creative Power 

could allow Its creation to endure such misery. 

1.119 

I was shown that every living thing in creation should be radiantly 

healthy, cared for, nourished, protected, healed, 

maintained in peace and plenty, prospered within an orderly society 

of beings extending only love to each other. 

1.120 

( However, at the moment of creation, two BASIC IMPULSES 

came into being, ensuring individuality, and it was these 

which controlled mankind’s consciousness. 

1.120.1 

These IMPULSES were explained to me in detail but this knowledge is 

reserved for a future Letter when you will be better able to understand it )… 

1.121 

I was shown the following vivid vision. 

17 

1.121.1 

First of all, I saw a new-born babe as ‘light’, 

a life-form of Creative Power . 

Letter 1 page 40



1.121.2 

As the baby grew into childhood, then manhood, 

I saw the pure LIGHT of the Creative Power gradually dimmed and then 

obscured altogether in him, by a dense wrapping of chains and thongs. 

1.121.3 

I questioned the meaning of the vision 

and there came to my mind a clear understanding 

which may be expressed in the following words: 

1.122 

‘From birth to death – people believe and insist 

that their five senses of sight, hearing, touch, smell and taste, 

correctly predicate the reality of themselves 

and the universe around them. 

1.122.1 

Therefore, because they draw their mind power direct 

from Divine Creative Power, it is done to them according to their beliefs. 

1.122.2 

Each thong represents a person’s habitual thoughts, 

responses to people and events, prejudices, hates, animosities, 

anxieties, sorrows, all of which bind him down and shut out the Light 

from his inner vision drawn from the Creative Power. 

1.122.3 

Thus he enters into darkness but does not know it. 

1.122.4 

He believes he is growing up and becoming mature 

in the ways of the world which will enable him 

to forge ahead and make good 

– become successful – the aim of most people on earth. 

1.122.5 

In fact, the more mature he becomes and versed in worldly ways, 

the more densely do his chains and thongs imprison him 

within the grip of the twin IMPULSES of Bonding-Rejection. 

1.122.6 

Furthermore, each chain is forged out of selfish and deceitful desires, 

greed, aggression, violence and rape. 

1.122.7 

These chains hang heavy around him and burden the psyche, 

which is the creative consciousness power deep within him. 

1.122.8 

Chain and thong will bind him tighter with every passing year 

1.122.8.1 

until he realizes what he is doing to himself 

1.122.8.2 

and sincerely repents each thong and chain 

1.122.8.3 

and makes due restitution to others whom he has harmed. 

1.123 

With this vision I learnt a most valuable aspect of existence. 

1.124 

Man himself is born with all the potential to make a beautiful life for himself 

but he, himself, by indulging his selfish desires and hatreds, 

creates a prison of misery for himself 

from which there was no escape 

until such times as he realizes the TRUTH OF EXISTENCE. 

1.125 

All the problems of harsh existence lay within 

the thought processes of man himself! 

18 

Letter 1 page 41



1.125.1 

Only people’s consciousness forms, their thoughts, words, 

feelings, actions created a dense barrier between their consciousness 

and the Universal Creative Consciousness interpenetrating the universe 

in every leaf, tree, insect, bird, animal and human being. 

1.126 

I 

was also shown the LAWS OF EXISTENCE controlling 

the human ability to create new circumstances and environment, 

relationships, achievement or failure, prosperity or poverty. 

1.126.1 

Whatever man profoundly BELIEVES himself to be, 

good or bad, that will he become. 

1.126.2 

Whatever man FEARS others will do to him, so will they do. 

1.126.3 

Whatever man HOPES that others will do to him, 

he must first do to them, since he is then creating 

a ‘consciousness pattern’ which will return 

to bless him to the extent he has blest others. 

1.126.4 

Whatever disease man DREADS 

so will he become prey to it 

for he will have created a consciousness pattern 

of the very thing he least wants to experience. 

1.126.5 

Whatever is sent forth from man’s mind and heart 

– returns to him in due course in some form or another, 

but remember thatlike always breeds like. 

Strongly emotional thoughts are consciousness seeds 

planted within a man’s own orbit of consciousness. 

These will grow, bearing a like harvest for his reaping. 

These 1.127 

are the fruits of free will. 

1.127.1 

There is no way that man may escape what he thinks, says or does 

1.127.2 

– for he is born of the Divine Creative Consciousness power 

1.127.3 

and is likewise creative in his imagining. 

1.127.4 

Those who long for good for themselves must first give it to others. 

1.127.4.1 

Let their very existence be a blessing to others. 

1.127.5 

When such people are in harmony with all others, 

they are then perfectly attuned to the 

universal creative consciousness power 

1.127.5.1 

and they are brought into the flow of the Father_nature 

which is growth, protection, nourishment (physical, mental, spiritual) 

healing, fulfillment of need, within a system of law and order. 

Letter 1 page 42



1.128 

How can I describe for you, my inner glow, my transcendent 

brightness and brilliance of joy and powerful feelings of love 

which possessed and inflated my entire being with their intensity 

until I cried out with the pressure within my mind and heart. 

1.128.1 

It was so powerful it seemed it would entirely dissolve my bodily form. 

1.129 

As I received all this supreme, sublime understanding of the Reality, 

our Source of Being, and the true nature of creation itself – and of mankind, 

1.130 

I was uplifted in spirit and my body became light as air. 

1.131 

At that time, when I was thus elevated within 

the Divine Creative Power Itself, 

I was indeed almost a ‘Divine Person’ myself, experiencing 

a high degree of the Nature of the Father_Creative Power within me 

and feeling Its own drive and caring concern for all humanity. 

1.132 

Therefore, I could later say with truth: 

“Only I know and have seen the Father”. 

1.133 

In that moment how I yearned to teach, heal, comfort, uplift, 

feed, take away the people’s pain and misery. 

I longed to release them from their fear of a mythical avenging god! 

1.134 

When I returned to tell them the truth, How I would emphasize 

the reality of the Father_Creative Power – PERFECT LOVE – 

supplying their every need. 

1.134.1 

All they had to do was ‘Ask, seek, knock’ and all their needs 

– of whatever kind – would be bestowed upon them. 

1.135 

How joyously I would tell them the good news 

that redemption from suffering lay within their grasp 

if they only took the necessary steps to cleanse their minds 

and hearts of the TWIN IMPULSES of manifested being. 

1.135.1 

This should be simple enough, I thought, one only needed 

understanding and self-control. 

1.136 

(- I have descended towards your vibrations to refer back 

to my actual state of mind during the time I was in the desert. 

1.136.1 

It will help your own understanding immeasurably if you try to enter 

my ‘state of consciousness’ at that time. So many things, such as 

my works of healing and ‘walking on water’ will become clear to you. 

1.136.2 

They will be seen to be a natural consequence of my new 

understanding of the Father-Creative Power. If you read the gospels 

of Matthew and Mark, their records will have new meaning for you.-) 

1.137 

To return to my final hours of enlightenment, – there I was in the desert, 

possessing the clear understanding that man himself – (through no fault 

of his own) creates the barrier to attunement to the Father_Creative Power, 

and now I was longing to hurry back and teach, heal, comfort, 

dry the tears of those I so greatly pitied. 

19 

Letter 1 page 43



1.138 

Yet I was reluctant to leave this ‘hallowed’ place 

where I had been so illumined and transformed in spirit. 

On the other hand what a wonderful future lay ahead of me! 

I would walk through all the cities, towns, villages and tell everyone I met 

– the GOOD NEWS! The Kingdom of Heaven, that place where 

all sickness disappeared and every need was supplied was within them! 

1.139 

Because I knew that the Father and I were ‘one’, now 

that my mind had been cleansed of the old thoughts and ideas, 

I would direct healing at their illness and disease. 

I would teach them how to relieve their poverty. 

1.140 

When the FATHER_CONSCIOUSNESS within me began to dim, 

and I gradually returned to human consciousness I became aware of gnawing 

hunger and also a return of my human conditioning and thought. 

1.140.1 

My reactions to my six weeks’ experiences began to change. 

1.140.2 

My usual human awareness of ‘me’ and my desires, 

took over my thoughts. 

1.140.3 

“Why, the most amazing and completely unexpected thing 

has happened to me!” I exulted. “I have been given knowledge 

beyond any yet given to any other man.” 

1.140.4 

I was jubilant with the realization that, at last, my doubt and rebelliousness 

against the avenging god of the Traditional Orthodox Jews was vindicated. 

1.141 

I had been right after all! 

1.142 

Who had ever suspected the human mind could be so highly creative, 

that a strongly-held thought or desire would actually manifest itself 

in the visible realm? 

1.142.1 

I realized that Moses must have known something of this, 

because he had accomplished some strange things 

when the Israelites were in dire need. 

1.142.2 

He became a leader and changed the course of the Israelites 

previously enslaved in Egypt. 

1.143 

I could return now and free my people from the rigid control 

of their own Teachers. 

1.144 

My hunger pains now became intense. It occurred to me that 

1.144.1 

I could turn stones into bread to satisfy my longing for food because 

1.144.1 

I remembered that the Father_Creative Power 

worked through my mind and therefore, 

everything in the universe would be subject to my command. 

1.144.2 

I was about to speak the ‘word’ which would change stones into bread 

but something in me halted me abruptly. 

1.144.3 

It came to me, strongly, that the Father_Creative Consciousness 

was perfect protection, nourishment, fulfillment of need, 

and so the hunger would be taken care of, if I asked the Father for relief. 

20 

Letter 1 page 44



1.145 

I realized that if the little ‘i’, the human me, in my need, 

used the Creative power for selfish reasons, I would be erecting 

a barrier between the Father_Creative Consciousness and myself, 

and everything I had just learnt 

might well be taken away from me. 

1.145.1 

This frightened me, and swiftly I asked the Father_Creative Power 

for new strength to carry me back to habitations and Nazareth again. 

1.145.2 

I also asked for relief of hunger in the form that would be right for me. 

1.145.3 

Immediately, the hunger pangs subsided and I felt a surge of energy 

flow through my entire body. Thus I proved that all I had seen, heard and 

understood was reality and not some vain imagining born of 

my time in the desert, fasting and alone. 

1.145.4 

My new energy enabled me to make haste over the rough tracks 

on my way out of the desert. 

1.146 

On the way, I met a well-dressed man of sweet and pleasing countenance. 

1.146.1 

He greeted me warmly, expressing concern on seeing my rough, 

unkempt appearance and loss of condition. 

1.146.2 

Gladly, he sat me down on a rock and shared his excellent meat and bread 

with me. I wondered why he was in such a desolate place and where 

he had come from. 

1.146.3 

In response to my questioning, he only smiled 

and seemed not the least surprised when I said I had been in the desert 

for so many days I had lost count of time. 

1.146.4 

I explained how I was enlightened as to the true nature of 

the Creator of the world and shown the natural Laws of Existence. 

He only smiled and nodded. 

1.146.5 

“I am going back to my people to teach them everything I have learnt.” 

I said joyously. “Why I will be able to heal them and bring them 

release from every sickness and trouble.” 

1.146.6 

The stranger replied sadly: “It will take many millennia”. 

1.146.7 

I was about to rebuke his lack of faith when I realized he was gone. 

1.147 

I knew then that a Divine messenger had come to succor 

with good bread and meat – and compassionately give me warning 

that I might not find my mission so simple, despite my enthusiasm. 

1.147.1 

I was deflated by his word of warning. My enthusiasm waned. 

1.147.2 

The way to the first village on my road seemed endless. 

1.147.3 

How a change in human thought produces a change of mood! 

1.148 

It came to me that I could further prove the truth of all I had been shown 

by jumping over the edge of a precipice 

which would greatly shorten my journey. 

1.148.1 

As I was about to do this, it came to me forcibly 

that I was trying to ‘prove’ my time of enlightenment was real. 

21 

Letter 1 page 45



1.148.2 

If I required such proof, then I was in a state of doubt and I would 

probably kill myself, besides I had been shown that in every eventuality 

I could lift my thoughts up to the Father_Creative Consciousness 

and ask for a solution to every problem. 

How quickly I forgot the Truth! 

1.148.3 

So I prayed, passionately asking forgiveness 

for being weak enough to indulge my own fantasies 

and seeking my own way of doing things. 

1.149 

Again, the answer came in renewed strength 

and a greater sureness of foot as I scrambled over the rough ground. 

I found, too, that I was covering long distances so quickly 

that it seemed that I had stepped outside normal time reckoning, 

and I was in a lighter dimension where human experience was lifted 

above its heavy thralldom of exhausting expenditure of energy. 

1.149.1 

Walking was so easy it was now invigorating. 

1.149.2 

I exulted in the fact that I had found the key to more abundant life! 

1.150 

A while later, feeling so much at ease, my mind began to wander 

and I thought about my meeting with the stranger 

and the kindness he had shown me. 

1.150.1 

But I also remembered his warning and again 

my old nature re-asserted itself and I felt deeply rebellious 

that he should presume to tell me how my work would go. 

1.150.2 

I decided he knew nothing about my future and set his warning aside. 

1.150.3 

“Why,” I thought, “with my knowledge I could accomplish 

things no man has ever done before. 

Instead of struggling in a difficult life, 

1.150.4 

I could begin to accumulate wealth easily, 

attract followers wherever I went, 

and share my knowledge with them to make their lives easier also. 

1.150.5 

I could take away all pain and suffering.” 

1.151 

As I contemplated the many places I could visit so easily, 

I felt myself skimming the surface of the ground 

and rising until I reached the highest peak of a steep mountain 

overlooking the countryside below. 

1.151.1 

There it was, all laid out before me. 

1.151.2 

I felt my previous enthusiasm return. 

1.151.3 

Why, it would be so simple to round up the people 

and share all my knowledge with them. 

1.152 

I would become powerful, even famous as the man 

who rescued mankind from all their sickness and troubles. 

1.152.1 

I would gain their admiration and respect 

and would no longer be remembered as an idle worthless fellow. 

1.153 

With a tremendous shock, all I had been taught so recently, 

but a few hours ago, returned to mind with great force and clarity. 

Letter 1 page 46



1.153.1 

Had I not been taught that the only way I could ever prosper 

was to abandon my self-will and turn to the FATHER\ for assistance 

in everything I undertook? 

1.153.1.1 

Then I remembered that creation had its own special purposes to fulfill. 

1.153.1.2 

The individualizing process had created the pull and push, 

the ‘give and take’ in human behavior. 

1.153.1.3 

Although these human characteristics caused people great anguish 

in their lives, was it not the anguish which forced them 

to seek better ways to live in order to find true happiness? 

1.153.1.4 

I realized that the ills of mankind had their place 

in the human scheme of existence. 

1.153.2 

Was it right for me to bring privileged information to people 

in order to nullify the effects of the individualizing process? 

1.154 

I realized I had been thinking from the ‘central point’ of my individuality, 

the ego, 

and it was the ego drive which built barriers between mankind 

and Father_Creative Consciousness. 

1.154.1 

Therefore, my ‘Central point of human desiring’ would have 

to be conquered if I was to live in perfect harmony 

with my Father as was my sincere intention. 

1.155 

And so I continued on my way, pondering what might lie ahead 

and how I might best overcome the impulses governing my humanhood 

in order to remain in the Flow of Father_Consciousness 

from which I would draw inspiration, guidance, answers to problems, 

my daily nourishment, daily health, daily protection. 

1.155.1 

In fact, I realized that whilst I remained within this daily Flow 

of Father_Consciousness, no harm could ever come near me 

and my every need would be met. 

1.156 

And more importantly: 

the Father_Consciousnes, working through me would do 

whatever was required for people in dire need of healing and comfort. 

1.157 

At all times, I must overcome my rebelliousness against 

the harsh realities of existence and listen to the inner voice 

and conform to the Higher Will of the Father. 

1.157.1 

This Higher Will was Perfect Love directed entirely 

at promoting my highest good. 

1.157.2 

It would be extremely foolish, I realized, to continue along the path 

of self-will which had dictated my behavior to that time. 

1.158 

It was then that I was inspired to speak in parables to the people. 

Those who were ready to receive the knowledge 

would understand and make good use of it. 

22 

Letter 1 page 47


Your Mindset & Emotional patterns 

1.159 

But, as it turned out, even my disciples 

could not rid themselves sufficiently of Jewish doctrine 

to enable them to understand either the principle of consciousness 

or the activity of the Divine Creative Power within creation. 

(Until this time, it has remained a mystery to all 

except the spiritually enlightened.) 

1.160 

Even the spiritual words of enlightenment cannot be immediately, 

fully comprehended by the human mind; therefore these Letters 

must be read slowly and accompanied by much meditation 

and prayer to be properly understood. 

1.160 

Remember, unless you can become as a child 

– (getting rid of a useless clutter of beliefs, prejudices, resentments, 

ambitions, and ego-drive) with a mind filled with wonder and utmost faith, 

you will not be able to absorb these pages as you should. 

1.161 

To become a child, you must make an effort to shed 

all past mental conditioning. 

1.162 

If you are mentally/emotionally/physically suffering, it is only 

because whatever have been your most sincere beliefs, 

they have not been helpful to you; they have not promoted your well-being. 

[INDIVIDUAL MINDSET] 

1.163 

It is time to examine your MINDSET. Are you happy with it? 

1.164 

You can make choices, and as you make them, 

1.164.1 

you can call upon the Father to help you make the changes, 

and the help will surely be given you, 

1.164.2 

– providing you do not doubt. 

1.165 

I therefore urge you to continue to read and absorb the following pages. 

I want to impress on you the strength of your mindset – which is the sum 

total of all your conscious and subconscious programming. 

1.166 

It is essential you should understand that none of this human mindset 

has its origins in the spiritual dimension. 

1.166.1 

It is entirely earthly and probably filled with mythical ideas, prejudices, 

misconceptions, resentments, buried memories of past hurts, 

and habitual methods of dealing with the ups-and-downs of life. 

1.166.2 

Your human mindset (including any religious ideas or beliefs) 

determines your world, your relationships, experiences, successes, 

failures, happiness and misery. 

1.166.3 

It is even responsible for your sickness, disease and accidents. 

1.167 

Nothing happens by chance. 

23 

Letter 1 page 48



1.168 

Everything is woven out of the inner threads of your personal consciousness 

– thoughts, expectations, beliefs in life, fate, GOD . 

1.169 

You live in a world of your own making. 

1.169.1 

This is why children raised in the same environment turn out differently. 

1.169.2 

Each one has its own individual Mindset constructed 

according to inherent character traits. 

1.169.3 

If, from birth, you had no developing Mindset, 

you would be as unconscious as a statue, 

devoid of feeling, responses and thought. 

1.169.4 

Vacantly, you would stare at the world, and whilst there might be 

a great deal of activity around you, 

nothing would impinge on your consciousness, 

since you would be devoid of reaction. 

1.169.5 

Nothing would make you happy or miserable, 

even if a bomb exploded in your vicinity. 

1.170 

Without a mindset, you have no life, no development, no evil, no good. 

1.171 

Your TYPE of mindset determines the quality of your life. 

1.171.1 

This is the very first Truth of Existence 

1.171.2 

I want you to realize and understand fully. 

1.171.3 

Furthermore, for as long as you live you carry your mindset 

with you wherever you go. 

1.171.4 

There is no escaping it, and day after day, 

it will continue to create for you the type of existence 

you have experienced in your past. 

1.172 

Many people go through their entire lives believing they are unfortunate. 

1.172.1 

They think that other people have been mean, unkind, ugly to them, 

and have made their lives thoroughly unhappy. 

1.172.2 

They believe that other people quarrel with them and constantly 

make difficulties whilst they are absolutely innocent of any provocation. 

1.173 

On the contrary, other people are not to blame. 

It is the personal mindset which is attracting to them 

their negative conditions. 

1.174 

Many people shy away from the suggestion that they alone 

are responsible for their troubles. 

1.174.1 

It is more difficult for some people to face up to their inadequacies 

than it is for those who have the inner strength and self-confidence 

to look at themselves fairly and squarely. 

1.175 

Sincere Prayer draws the Father_Creative Consciousness into the mind, 

quietly, secretly, it cleanses the human consciousness 

of all that the seeker no longer feels comfortable with. 

1.175.1 

It is, of necessity, a very gradual process 

of inner cleansing and development. 

Letter 1 page 49



1.176 

EMOTIONAL PATTERNS 

1.176.1 

Your emotional patterns can be as damaging to your overall welfare 

as your mindset. 

1.176.2 

Your mindset together with your emotional patterns 

are your creative tools. 

1.176.3 

These together create the necessary outlines for future possessions, 

events and circumstances. 

1.176.4 

These CREATIVE TOOLS work in your life 

whether you intend them to or not. 

1.177 

It is far more difficult to discover your deep-seated 

emotional attitudes either conscious or subconscious 

than to recognize your mental conditioning. 

1.177.1 

People can be possessed by negative emotional patterns 

and be quite unaware of them, since they are covered by 

the moment-to-moment emotions arising from the daily routine. 

1.177.2 

To discover what your emotional patterns really are, ask yourself 

questions along the following lines, and be totally honest with yourself. 

1.177.3 

To try to hide from the truth of your emotional patterns 

is merely to deceive yourself and hold yourself back from achieving 

the joyous state of existence you were intended to enjoy. 

1.178 

How do you really feel about LIFE? 

1.179 

I want you to write yourself a warmly compassionate letter, 

telling yourself exactly how you feel 

as you answer the following questions: 

1.179.1 

Are you happy to be alive or 

would you prefer to be able to cease to live? 

1.179.1.1 

If your truthful answer is the latter, 

then you have a negative attitude towards existence 

and are at war within yourself at a deep level. 

1.179.1.2 

You know, consciously, that you have to continue your daily life 

but at your deepest level you would like to quit. 

1.179.1.3 

The interior war prevents you from attracting all 

that you could be experiencing with a positive emotional pattern. 

1.179.2 

How do you really feel about your relatives? 

1.179.2.1 

Is there any buried hostility which you do not want to admit 

or that you did not realize existed? 

1.179.3 

How do you feel about your employment, colleagues, 

entertainment, other races. etc.? 

24 

Letter 1 page 50



1.180 

Write down all your discoveries about yourself 

and lock it away in a safe place. 

1.180.1 

This work you have done for yourself is for yourself 

– only for your benefit. 

1.181.2 

You have not done it to make you a better person, 

or to please ‘God’ or to win approval from other people. 

1.181.3 

You have done this work to remove existing inner 

blocks to your spiritual development and ultimate happiness. 

1.182 

If you decide to change your life by reading these Letters daily, 

I urge you to put your dated letter in a safe place. 

1.182.1 

Re-read it in a year’s time and rejoice in the great changes 

1.182.2 

which you will see have taken place in your mindset. 

1.182.3 

You will also see that there have been changes 

in your circumstances. 

1.183 

Remember that prayer and meditation 

focused entirely on your Creator 

will bring you new strength and insight which, in turn, 

will bring changes to your feelings and environment. 

1.184 

When praying – Never focus on your problems 

– always – ask for the right remedy. 

1.184.1 

Let your Creator bring you the right solutions 

which your human mind is incapable of thinking up. 

1.185 

For instance – never tell your Creative Father how ill you are. 

1.185.1 

Concentrate on the Power you are receiving 

immediately into your condition 

(although your consciousness may be too densely human to feel it) 

and give thanks for your swift recovery and believe in it. 

1.185.2 

When you give thanks 

you are accepting, acknowledging, believing, 

impressing in your own consciousness the realization that your prayer 

now lies within the Father_Love Consciousness 

and is being processed for visible manifestation in due course 

at the right time. 

1.186 

When in Palestine, I constantly gave thanks for the work 

before it was accomplished. 

1.187 

Never pray and then go out of your room and tell people 

how ill you feel, or how terrible the personal or national situation is. 

1.187.1 

If you have asked the Father Creator to solve your problems, 

finances or poor health, what an insult to the Father Creator 

to continue to bring up past negative conditions? 

1.187.2 

You immediately undo 

the work the Father Creator is engaged in. 

Letter 1 page 51



1.188 

If, in your mind, after prayer, the old conditions have not 

become past negative conditions, then return to prayer 

until you can dismiss them from your mind 

and really believe that all is being Divinely taken care of 

– right that minute. Return again and again to giving thanks 

for the benefits you have asked for. They will surely materialize. 

1.189 

There are many thousands of people in your world today, 

consistently relying on the Universal Father 

Creator to fulfill their every need and witnessing 

to the manifold blessings in their lives. 

1.190 

Abandon fears, they have availed you nothing. 

Now turn to the universal Father Creator 

– as the SOURCE OF YOUR BEING, conception, 

growth, development, nutrition, regeneration, healing, 

fulfillment of your every need, PROTECTION, 

all within a system of SPIRITUAL LAW & ORDER. 

1.191 

Realize that all this wonderful work is constructive, 

purposeful, orderly. 

1.192 

You truly have a MASTER MIND behind you, 

your family and living conditions. TRUST IT. 

1.192.1 

Do not allow your thinking to spoil the Divine Creative Operation! 

1.193 

Remember, above all – that I, the CHRIST, 

only performed my so-called miracles because I realized 

that the Kingdom of GOD was within me and 

that I could always rely on my Creator Father 

to do the work in and through me. 

1.194 

Remember that you only have an individual consciousness because 

you have drawn it from the Creative_Father Consciousness . 

1.195 

When your personal consciousness is fully cleansed of negativity, 

you will discover that you, too, have become a purified channel 

of Creative_Father Consciousness . 

1.195.1 

You will also be a joyous source of growth, nutrition, healing, 

nurturing, protection, fulfillment of need, within a system 

of good organizational law and order to all who come within your orbit. 

1.195.2 

This powerful influence will be extended through your mind 

to your families, friends, neighbors, 

farm lands and your animals and crops. 

1.195.3 

Even as electricity passed through your hands 

will light a Bunsen burner in a laboratory, 

so will your LIFE FORCE radiations 

benefit all who come within your radius of influence. 

25 

Letter 1 page 52



1.196 

This was the intention behind creation. 

1.197 

You were intended to express Universal Creative Consciousness 

through your mind and heart. 

1.198 

I, the CHRIST, have come at this time 

to show you how to do this. 

1.199 

First of all, consider my state of consciousness 

when I performed my so-called miracles. 

1.199.1 

I did not pray a set prayer. 

1.199.2 

I simply asked the Creative Father radiating through my 

own consciousness, for whatever was needed. 

1.200 

I strongly realized and visualized theFather_Creative Consciousness 

was a dynamic operating Force which manifested itself 

through the visible world as: Creativity, intelligent design, 

growth, nutrition and nourishment, protection, healing, regeneration, 

fulfillment of every need – all within a system of law & order. 

1.201 

I realized that the Creative_Father Consciousness would radiate 

all Its Nature through my consciousness to enter 

the consciousness of those who had asked for healing 

and sincerely believed they would receive it. 

1.201.1 

I also knew that if they did not have faith and expectancy of healing, 

this type of negative consciousness would not be influenced 

by the inflow of the NATURE of Father_Consciousness 

and no healing would take place. 

1.201.2 

I also realized that the healing work done by the Creative_Father 

Consciousness was really Love made visible on earth. 

1.201.3 

I also realized that all the work done by the 

Creative_Father Consciousness within the visible world was love 

made manifest – and gave thanks. 

1.201.4 

I realized that out of Universal Consciousness had come 

all the substance of the universe – and gave thanks. 

1.201.5 

I realized that Creative_Father Consciousness was the worker 

and that It was eternal and infinite and nothing 

– nothing except the human mind could stop it from doing its work. 

1.202 

Therefore, I rid my mind of any human feelings and thoughts, 

and I knew that I was a perfect channel of Father_Love, 

and knew that the perfect will of Father_Love would be accomplished 

in the person who needed healing. 

1.203 

But note this: I also knew that whatever in that person’s consciousness 

had brought about his crippled, or maimed, or diseased condition 

had been erased in his body for the time being. 

26 

Letter 1 page 53



1.204 

The question was: 

would his normal ‘consciousness’ bring about a return 

of the condition divinely erased from his body? 

1.204.1 

Therefore I said to the person who had received healing: 

“go your way and sin no more”. 

1.205 

I want you to know and believe with all your hearts 

that my state of consciousness when on earth, 

described to you in the above paragraphs, 

is the ‘state of consciousness’ 

to which you should also aspire with all your mind and heart. 

1.206 

My experiences of enlightenment in the desert 

enabled me to achieve the CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS 

to a large extent whilst on earth. 

1.207 

But you can follow in my steps if you have the will to do so, 

and I will surely be at hand to help you on your journey. 

1.208 

You may feel my presence if you are sufficiently sensitive to do so. 

1.208.1 

But if for some time, you feel nothing, do not be cast down, 

because as you do the work of changing your consciousness, 

you can be absolutely certain you will be tuning 

into my CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS 

and I will be aware of all that is happening to you. 

1.209 KNOW that your purpose on earth is to ascend 

in spiritual consciousness until you transcend all the humanhood 

which presently holds you back, until, eventually, 

you, too, can control the elements and become a master. 

1.210 

Realize too that when world consciousness is fully attuned 

to Father_Creative Consciousness, 

all things inimical to the perfect well-being of man will disappear. 

1.210.1 

There will be no more malaria bearing mosquitoes, locusts 

to strip your crops, severe climatic conditions, infections, viruses, 

and everything else which presently cause problems for living things. 

1.210.2 

You will live within a cloak of universal protection. 

1.211 

When your own consciousness is perfectly attuned to 

and in harmony with Father_Love 

– then you too will be divinely protected 

and will become channels of: Creative design, growth, 

nutrition and nourishment, protection, healing, regeneration, 

fulfillment of need, law & order. 

1.211.1 FATHER LOVE will be operational within your mind, heart, body 

and It will be operational in all those 

to whom you direct its power. 

Letter I page 54



Letter 2 

This Letter s hould be pondered rather than read 

2.1 

I am the CHRIST 

Whilst I operate from the highest realms 

of DIVINE CREATIVE CONSCIOUSNESS, 

my influence encircles your world. 

2.1.1 

Speaking metaphorically, 

I am as distant in consciousness from your world 

as your sun is distant from earth. 

2.1.2 

Yet if you call on me sincerely, 

I am as close to you 

as is necessary to help you. 

2.2 There will be many who will be unable to receive these LETTERS. 

Such people are not yet ready for them. 

2.3 There will be those who will try to stifle their existence, 

since the teachings will be threatening their livelihood or religion. 

They will not succeed. 

2.3.1 These LETTERS will be strengthened by opposition. 

2.4 There will be those who will receive these LETTERS with joy, since 

in their souls they have known that beyond the religions of the world 

has been TRUTH – the REALITY of existence. 

2.4.1 These are the people who will prosper and will eventually 

save the world from self-annihilation. 

2.5 I will now take up my autobiography from where I left off in my last LETTER. 

2.5.1 My purpose in giving you some of the biographical details 

of my entrance into public life as teacher and healer 

is to bring alive for you, my youthful attitudes and behaviour, 

the circumstances of my attaining 

my own state of spiritualised humanhood. 

Letter 2 page 55



2.6 

It is important you should be able to visualise Palestine as it was 

when I was on earth and clearly see the inner conflicts 

which my teachings aroused in the people indoctrinated 

in the Jewish beliefs and Traditional Rites. 

2.6.1 

These conflicts lie at the heart of the gospellers’ inability to record, 

accurately, all that I tried to teach them. 

2.7 

In the gospels are frequent references to my parables describing 

the reality of the Kingdom of Heaven or Kingdom of God, 

whichever term the gospellers used, but nowhere 

has any attempt been made to reach into the words themselves, 

explore the figures of speech, or lift out the spiritual meaning 

of the Kingdom of God or the Kingdom of Heaven. 

2.8 

As I speak of my true sermons given to the people, you will, 

in the light of my experiences in the desert 

and of your own knowledge of scientific facts, 

be able to understand, at last, a little of what 

I was attempting to teach at that time. 

2.9 

Since I was largely unsuccessful, it is imperative another attempt 

should be made to do so, at the beginning of this age, 

this millennium, 

2.9.1 

2 

since it is on my privileged, highest 

spiritual knowledge and insight 

that the next age 

will be founded and developed. 

2.10 

It was – and is – essential for a Teacher such as I and others 

have been, super-sensitive and wholly committed mentally and emotionally 

2.10.1 

to a search for Truth of Existence, 

2.10.2 

to come to earth to COiN WORDS 

2.10.3 

to describe to people on earth, imprisoned in words, 

what lies in the CREATIVE UNIVERSAL DIMENSION, 

in an unformed state. 

2.11 

Were it not for such inspired Teachers, people on earth would 

have remained in ignorance of all that lies beyond the earth 

– ready for contact, to be personally experienced and absorbed 

to promote future spiritual evolution. 

2.11.1 

Not only this – the Bible is said to be the most widely read book 

in the world. In its present form it has served its purposes. 

2.12 

The New Testament, as it stands, with all its baggage of misinterpretation 

is a deterrent to spiritual evolution. It is now time to move forward 

into a new realm of mystical perception and understanding. 

Letter 2 page 56



2.13 

Since it is impossible for me, to descend into human body again 

to speak to the world, 

and I have other dimensions to whom I minister, 

I have trained a sensitive soul to receive and transcribe. 

2.13.1 

It is the nearest I can do to talking to you personally. 

2.13.2 

I hope you will be able to receive and accept this. 

2.13.3 

Whatever is erroneous is erased. You may be sure of this. 

2.13.4 

The incidents and healings related in the following pages 

are not important. They happened 

but they are given only to enable you 

to understand their true spiritual significance. 

2.14 

I want you, as you read, to relate the conditions 

of 2000 years ago to your present life and times. 

2.14.1 

I want you to regard the persona of ‘Jesus’ as an icon 

of what can eventually be achieved 

by every human being who is ready and willing 

to become a founder member 

of the kingdom of heaven on earth. 

2.15 

Although people of your present world 

are what you call sophisticated, 

big-headed in their modern knowledge and learning, 

versed in contemporary manners, and in new ways of relating one to another, 

basically, the people all those years ago were the same as yourselves. 

2.15.1 

They were controlled and motivated entirely 

by their TWIN IMPULSES of 

Bonding~Rejection 

Desires~Repulsions 

even as you are. 

2.15.2 

They loved, hated, criticised, condemned, slandered and gossiped, 

possessed ambitions to rise to the top of society, 

despised those who were failures in life, 

secretly slept around as you call it, 

and taunted those who were different in any way to themselves. 

2.16 

To help you fully understand and enter into my time on earth, 

my consciousness has descended to your plane of earthly existence 

to experience yet again the persona of ‘Jesus’ 

and the emotions and events in which I was involved. 

Letter 2 page 57


After illumination in the desert 

2.17 

When I left the desert and put foot to the road leading to 

my village of Nazareth, I was still elated, exuberantly joyous 

in the knowledge so gloriously revealed to me in the desert. 

2.18 

I focused my thoughts entirely on all that I had learnt 

and if my thoughts strayed to my former negative forms of thought, 

I swiftly turned to the Father for inspiration 

and determination in overcoming them. 

In this way, I returned, constantly, 

to the Light of awareness and understanding. 

2.19 

Some people looked at me askance, seeing my joy 

and also my dirty, unkempt appearance. 

2.19.1 

Was I happy with drink, they wondered? 

2.19.2 

Others looked at me with abhorrence. 

2.19.3 

Instead of reacting with anger as in the past, 

I remembered that I had been blest with visions 

and knowledge they could not even begin to imagine. 

2.19.4 

I blest them and prayed for their inner vision 

to be similarly opened, and continued peacefully 

along the road to my home. 

2.20 

There were villagers, however, who viewed my pitiful state 

with compassion and hurried into their houses to fetch me bread 

and even wine to help me on my way. 

2.20.1 

There was always someone who offered shelter for the night. 

2.21 

The Father Life indeed supplied all my needs 

and gave me protection as needed. 

2.22 

All this time, I said not a word about my weeks in the desert. 

I felt that the time was not yet ripe. 

2.23 

Eventually, I reached my home town, Nazareth, and the villagers 

openly scoffed, pointing at my filthy self and tattered clothes. 

2.24 

“Dirty lazy layabout” were some of the kinder words thrown at me. 

2.25 

I came to my mother’s door with a feeling of dread, 

since I knew she would be more shocked than her neighbours 

when she saw me stand in front of her: thin, 

bones showing through skin, 

eyes sunken and cheeks hollowed out, 

face burnt black and lips blistered with the sun, 

and beard grown long and straggly. 

2.25.1 

My clothes! She would be outraged when she saw my clothes 

– their original colour wholly obscured by desert dust 

and the cloth torn and ragged. 

2.25.2 

I mounted the steps and braced myself to endure the heat 

of my mother’s fury. 

2.26 

When I knocked, my sister came to the door. 

3 

Letter 2 page 58



2.26.1 

She looked at me, open-mouthed, wide-eyed and frightened, 

then slammed the door in my face. 

2.26.2 

I could hear her running to the back of the house, screaming: 

“Mother, come quickly, there is a dirty old man at the door.” 

2.26.3 

I could hear my mother muttering crossly to herself, hurrying to the door. 

Flinging it open, she stood, rooted in shock. 

2.26.4 

I smiled but for a moment, she looked me up-and-down 

with increasing horror as she realised this dreadful creature 

was indeed her wayward son, Jesus. 

2.26.5 

I held out my hand to her, saying: 

2.26.6 

“I know I cause you much pain but can you help me?” 

2.26.7 

Immediately, her expression changed and drawing me inside, 

she secured the door. 

2.27 

“Quick,” she said to my frightened sister. “Stop that noise 

and put water on to boil. Your brother is starved. 

2.27.1 

It doesn’t matter what trouble he has got into, he belongs to us. 

He must be looked after.” 

2.28 

Gently, she helped me take off my clothes and bent me 

over a large page of water and scrubbed me clean. 

2.28.1 

She washed and trimmed my hair and beard, and lightly 

covered the sores on my body and lips with a healing salve. 

Neither of us broke the silence. . 

2.29 

I savoured the love she showed me and tried to show 

my gratitude by a more gentle and sensitive approach. 

2.30 

Having helped me put on a clean robe, she sat me down 

to a frugal meal of bread, milk and honey. 

2.30.1 

Reluctantly, she gave me wine, to pick up my strength, 

but it was obvious she thought that wine 

had been the cause of my shocking plight. 

2.30.2 

Then she led me to a bed and placed a cover over me. 

I slept for several hours and woke refreshed to a morning, 

bright with sunshine seen through the window. 

2.31 

I was now longing to talk to my mother, to tell her that I was 

indeed a Messiah but not the kind the Jews imagined. 

2.31.1 

I could save people from the bad results of their sins. 

2.31.2 

I could help them find health, abundance, 

fulfilment of their needs, because I could now teach them 

exactly how the world had been created. 

2.32 

As I tried to tell her, she started off by being excited and delighted. 

2.32.1 

She jumped to her feet and wanted to rush out 

to tell the neighbours her son was indeed the Messiah 

– they should hear how nicely he now talked – 

and he had been fasting in the desert! 

4 

Letter 2 page 59



2.33 

I stopped her from doing this. 

I said that I had not yet told her what had been revealed to me. 

2.34 

One of the most important things I had learnt was that the Orthodox Jews 

were entirely wrong in their belief in an avenging ‘god’. 

There was no such thing. 

2.34 

This frightened and upset her and she exclaimed, 

2.34.1 

“How then will Jehovah govern the world and make us good 

and listen to his prophets, if He does not punish us? 

2.34.2 

Are you now so big that you are going to tell the High Priests 

their own business handed down to them from the time of Moses? 

2.34.3 

Are you going to bring more shame on this house?” 

2.35 

She began to cry, saying with anger: “You’ve not changed a bit. 

You’ve only changed in what you’re saying. 

You have brought me nothing but grief. 

How could I have ever believed you would be a Messiah? 

2.35.1 

You will only lead people into greater torment than ever before, 

with your strange ideas.” 

2.35.2 

My brothers heard her wailing and came running, 

wanting to turn me out of the house. 

2.36 

Because I did not want a disturbance, I offered to leave peacefully. 

2.37 

If this was how my mother reacted, 

I could be sure that everyone else would react in the same way 

to what I wanted to tell them. 

2.37.1 

I realised I needed a quiet time of absolute rest and silence 

in which to collect all my thoughts and experiences together. 

2.37.2 

I would have to pray for inspired guidance on how best 

to approach the Jews with my message of good news. 

2.38 

I was sure that the Father_Life would meet my need, 

and I would find the right accommodation somewhere. 

2.39 

My mother, although furious with my seemingly big-headed attitudes, 

was, nonetheless, torn with her feelings of love and compassion 

for my emaciated condition. 

2.39.1 

She rejected everything I appeared to stand for 

– rebelliousness, contempt for the Jewish Religion, high-handed 

attitudes towards authority, my self-will and arrogance, 

but she still loved me and was deeply afraid 

that I would eventually land up in greater trouble 

than I had ever thought possible. 

2.40 

She admonished my brothers, telling them to hold their noisy arguments 

and turned to me. “You can stay here until you are better,” she said. 

“Perhaps whilst you are here, I can talk some sense into you. 

2.40.1 

I can tell you now, if you go out into the streets 

and begin talking as you have to me 

– you will end up in an even worse state than ever. 

Letter 2 page 60



2.41 

Good people will spit and throw their rotten rubbish over you. 

You are a disgrace to your family.” 

5 

2.41.1 

So, despite her anger, I laughed and thanked and kissed her warmly. 

2.41.2 

Gladly, I remained with her, knowing very well that underneath her anger, 

she was deeply anxious for me. 

2.42 

She fed me well and made me good new clothes. 

2.42.1 

I appreciated all she did towards improving my appearance, 

as I knew that to move freely between rich and poor, 

I must be acceptably clad in decent garments. 

2.43 

At times, there were food shortages in the home. 

2.43.1 

Drawing on the power of my Father, I replenished them saying nothing. 

2.43.2 

Neither did she. I knew she wondered sadly whether, 

to all my other bad habits, I had now added that of thief. 

2.44 

Then she caught me with a freshly baked loaf in my hands 

and knew that I had not been out of the house to buy it 

and neither had the stove been in use that day. 

2.44.1 

She said nothing but gave me a long pondering look. 

2.44.2 

I could see her attitudes change at that moment. 

2.44.3 

She was no longer sure of her ground. 

2.44.4 

She was beginning to question her own attitudes towards me 

and also the truth of my statements: 

2.44.5 

“What really happened to him out in the desert? 

How could he make a loaf of bread without fire, flour and yeast? 

What does it mean? IS he the Messiah?” 

2.45 

Then my brother cut his hand. 

2.45 

He was in much pain when it festered. 

2.45.1 

He allowed me to put my hands on his wound and quietly pray. 

2.45.2 

I could see that he felt the Power flow into his hand 

because he looked at me strangely. 

2.45.3 

“The pain has gone” he said briefly. 

2.45.4 

He was surly as he walked away, 

and I knew that whilst he was relieved to be free of pain, 

he did not like me for having been able to help him. 

2.45.5 

I sensed his jealousy. 

2.46 

My sister scalded her hand and another brother often complained 

of bad headaches. I was able to cure them both. 

2.46.1 

My brothers and sisters began to joke about my magic powers. 

2.46.2 

They questioned what evil I might do to them if they angered me. 

2.46.3 

The tension in the home deepened and I felt sadness for my mother 

who longed for peace in the house. 

2.46.4 

But she saw changes in my behaviour and was comforted. 

Letter 2 page 61



2.47 

I was quieter, visibly controlled likely outbursts, reined in my energy, 

curbed impatience, no longer argued. 

2.47.1 

I became more caring, listened to her womanly grumbles, 

helped her in the house by repairing broken furniture 

and walked the hills to distant farms to find the fruit and vegetables she wanted. 

2.47.2 

I came to love her tenderly and compassionately 

as a mother should be loved. 

2.48 

One day, she ventured to ask me: 

“Do you still say that Jehovah is a myth?” 

2.48.1 

Job said that if Jehovah were to withdraw his breath, all flesh 

would collapse together. That is the ‘Jehovah’ I believe in and saw”. 

2.49 

“No one has seen Jehovah!” she said firmly. 

2.50 

“I saw THAT Which has brought all things into being,” 

I replied quietly. 

2.50.1 

“I call IT the Father, because IT is PERFECT LOVE; 

LOVE more perfect than a mother’s” I added, smiling at her. 

“IT works in, through and for all ITS creation. It is the Father in me 

which has brought you the things you needed in the house 

and healed my brothers and sisters so swiftly.” 

2.51 

I could see she was beginning to understand a little of what I said. 

2.51.1 

“What of sin ?” she asked. 

2.52 

“There is no ‘sin’ as we understand it. 

We are born to behave as we do. 

2.53 

We have to find a way to overcome our human thoughts 

and feelings for they separate us from the protection of the Father 

and bring us our sickness and misery. 

2.54 

When we have learnt how to overcome the self, 

we will enter the Kingdom of Heaven”. 

2.55 

My mother turned away silently, obviously pondering 

what I had said to her but no longer angry. 

2.55.1 

I knew she was thinking about my statements and realised 

they would be turning her safe and well-known world upside down. 

2.55.2 

Without her belief in a Jehovah threatening dire vengeance 

if mankind was unruly, she would feel lost and insecure. 

2.55.3 

She would wonder how the world would ever manage 

if it was left entirely to men to control the evil doings of themselves and others. 

Even kings and governors were wicked in their actions. 

2.55.4 

Without Jehovah to rule and punish sinners where would it end? 

2.56 

Whilst regaining my strength, I studied the Scriptures diligently 

to enable me to meet Pharisees and Scribes with confidence. 

6 

Letter 2 page 62



2.57 

It was also imperative I should know what had been written of the Messiah 

because I was convinced I was he of whom the prophets had spoken. 

2.57.1 

I could indeed rescue – save – people from misery, 

sickness and poverty, even restore them to health and prosperity 

by showing them the truth concerning the Kingdom of Heaven 

and the Reality of the Father. 

2.58 

When I felt I was sufficiently prepared 

to go out and teach and heal, to please my mother, 

I agreed to go, one Sabbath, to the synagogue in Nazareth, 

and speak to the congregation. 

2.59 

As was customary, I stood up, and was handed Isaiah to read. 

I chose the passage prophesying a Messiah would come 

who would release the Jews from every type of bondage: 

2.60 

“ The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he has anointed me 

to preach the good news to the poor, 

…He has sent me to proclaim release to the captives 

and recovering of sight to the blind. 

To set at liberty, those who are oppressed, 

to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord. 

2.61 

” 

Then I sat down, saying: 

“Today, you have seen this prophecy fulfilled in me.” 

2.61.1 

There was shock and amazement on the men’s faces 

but I continued to speak, 

knowing that the Father would tell me what to say. 

The words came without hesitation. 

2.62 

I spoke about my experience in the desert and related my vision 

of the baby growing into manhood, all the while, all unknowingly, 

wrapping himself around with mental thongs and chains, 

thus blinding and imprisoning himself in interior darkness 

and shutting himself off from God. 

2.63 

I explained that in so doing, they exposed themselves to oppression 

from conquerors, slavery, poverty and disease. 

2.64 

“For GOD is LIGHT”, I said. 

2.64.1 

“And LIGHT is the substance of all visible things. 

2.64.2 

And LIGHT is LOVE which makes all things for man to enjoy.” 

2.65 

“All blessings of abundance and health 

were freely available to him, 

who loved God with mind, heart and soul 

and lived strictly according to the Laws of God.” 

Letter 2 page 63



2.66 

When I had finished, there was complete silence in the synagogue. 

I felt that the congregation had experienced something strange 

and powerful and had been lifted to a higher plane of thought and 

wanted nothing to disturb the transcendent tranquility of that moment. 

2.67 

Then the whispering started amongst themselves. 

2.67.1 

They were wondering who I was! 

Some were convinced that I was the person, Jesus, 

whose family was known in the village, 

but others could not accept this, since I had spoken as one having authority. 

2.68 

Unfortunately, I felt my old reactions to these religious men returning. 

2.68.1 

I knew they had despised me in the past and so I expected rejection. 

2.68.2 

I slipped back into my old challenging attitudes 

and thoroughly angered them. 

2.68.3 

Through my own human reactions, I invited disaster. 

2.68.4 

And disaster I almost got. 

7 

2.69 

The younger men, urged on by their elders, rushed at me 

and dragged me to the highest cliff top to hurl me to my death 

but I prayed to my Father for deliverance. 

2.69.1 

Suddenly, it seemed they were so stirred up they hardly knew 

what they were doing, and turned on each other, 

I was able to slip from their midst and escape. 

2.69.2 

It was strange. They seemed not to notice my going. 

2.70 

Badly shaken by my experience, I managed to send a message 

to my mother, saying I was leaving Nazareth immediately and was going 

down to Capernum, a gracious town by the sea of Galilee. 

2.71 

At first, I thought to join old acquaintances but I felt, intuitively, 

this was not the right thing to do. So, all the way down and on entering 

the town, I prayed for the Father’s direction and help in finding 

accommodation. I had no money and would not beg. 

2.72 

As I walked the street, a woman of middle years came towards me, 

heavily laden with baskets on her arms. Her countenance was sorrowful. 

2.72.1 

It seemed she had been crying. 

On impulse, I stopped her and asked where I might find accommodation. 

She said, briefly, that she would normally offer me a bed 

but she had a very sick son at home. 

2.72.2 

She added that she had been to buy provisions to feed the comforters 

who had already gathered to mourn when her son died. 

2.73 

My heart grieved for her but also rejoiced. 

2.73.1 

Straightway, I had been led to someone I could help. 

2.73.2 

I expressed my sympathy and offered to carry her baskets to her house. 

2.73.3 

She looked at me for a moment, wondering who I might be, 

but was apparently satisfied by my appearance and demeanour. 

2.74 

On the way, I said that I could probably help her son. 

Letter 2 page 64



2.75 

“Are you a doctor?” she asked. 

I replied that I had received no medical training 

but nonetheless I could help him. 

2.75.1 

On reaching her house – large, and well-built of stone, 

indicating social standing and prosperity, she took me to her husband, 

saying: “This man says he can help our son.” 

2.75.2 

He nodded morosely but said nothing. The woman, Miriam, 

drew me away saying he was distressed and very angry. 

2.75.3 

“The boy is our only son amongst many daughters 

and he is blaming God for giving the child the sickness”. Miriam wept. 

2.75.4 

“If he speaks like this against God, 

what other troubles will be heaped upon us, I wonder?” 

2.75.5 

“Take comfort,” I said. “Shortly, your son will be well again”. 

2.75.6 

She looked doubtful but led me to the room in which the boy lay. 

2.76 

It was hot and stifling, and filled with gloomy, talkative ‘well-wishers’. 

2.76.1 

I asked the mother to clear the room but the visitors were resistant. 

They wanted to see what would be done and only left reluctantly 

when Miriam called her husband to speak to them. 

2.76.2 

I could hear them arguing with the father in the next room. 

2.76.3 

What did he think this man could do, if the doctor had been unable 

to help the boy? The father came into the room to see for himself. 

2.77 

His son was deathly pale and had a high fever. 

2.77.1 

The mother explained he could not keep his food down, 

and had loose bowels. He had been like that for several days 

and had lost so much weight, the doctor had said nothing more 

could be done for him. He would probably die. 

2.78 

I placed my hands on the boy’s head and prayed, 

knowing and silently giving heartfelt thanks that the Father_LIFE 

would flow down through my hands and into his body. 

2.79 

Thus the healing work would be accomplished. 

I felt extreme heat and a tingling vibration in my hands, 

and the Power pouring into his frail body. 

2.79.1 

I was overcome with joyous thanksgiving. 

2.80 

How great, how wonderful was the Father_LIFE 

when released to do Its natural work of healing! 

2.81 

His mother and father, looking anxious, wondering what would happen next, 

held each other’s hands and watched intently. 

2.81.1 

As they saw their son’s colour gradually change from white 

to a more healthy glow, they exclaimed in astonishment and delight. 

2.81.2 

After some time, the boy looked up at me, saying brightly: 

“Thank you. I am well now. I am hungry and want something to eat.” 

2.81.3 

His mother laughed with happiness and held him close, 

but also looked apprehensive. 

“I cannot give you food, my son. The doctor will be angry.” 

8 

Letter 2 page 65



2.81.4 

She had been warned to starve him of all but water. I smiled and said: 

“He is cured. You can give him bread and wine, and he will keep it down.” 

2.81.5 

His father, Zedekiah, was all amazed joy and gratitude. 

2.81.6 

After embracing his beloved boy, he turned to me 

and wrung my hands warmly. He kept patting my shoulder 

but shaking his head, unable to speak 

for the tears which were running down his cheeks. 

2.81.7 

When he had largely recovered his composure, he went through 

to the living room and said to the people there: 

2.82 

“My son, almost dead, has been returned to fullness of life again!” 

2.82.1 

His words were met with a great clamour of jubilation, excitement, 

disbelief, questioning, laughter and congratulations. 

2.82.1 

The boy’s mother stood there, her face wreathed in smiles. 

2.83 

After that, there was no question of needing accommodation. 

When Zedekiah told the astonished comforters that the boy was cured, 

and the youth, himself, appeared smiling at the door, and asked, yet again, 

for food, the well-wishers, one and all, gathered around me 

and invited me to their homes. 

2.83.1 

However, I preferred to remain with the boy’s father, 

who now said he had many questions to ask me; 

he hoped I could answer them. 

2.84 

After food and wine were placed on the table 

and everyone was invited to eat their fill, 

Zedekiah sat down and asked his first question. 

2.84.1 

He said: “You have done something no priest or doctor could do. 

Healing only comes of God. 

2.84.2 

Although you are a stranger, I perceive you must come from God.” 

“Yes.” I said. And the people murmured, wonderingly. 

2.84.3 

“This illness which has come upon my son. 

Was this a punishment for something I have done wrong in the past? 

2.84.4 

And how could I commit so grievous a sin that God 

should want to take my only son from me?” 

2.85 

Many of the people nodded when they heard these words. 

2.86 

“You have asked the question I most want to answer, Zedekiah. 

2.87 

GOD gives us LIFE and being. 

2.88 

He would not snatch these away as a man will snatch 

some treasure from another man because he is angry with him. 

2.88.1 

This is the way that mankind behaves. Not GOD . 

2.88.2 

And GOD is not placed on a throne in some part of the sky 

like human kings sit on thrones and govern their people. 

2.88.3 

This is the human way, and a human belief – not truth. 

2.88.4 

The way of GOD is far beyond anything the human mind 

can devise or dream about. 

9 

Letter 2 page 66



2.89 

I alone have seen That which has brought us into being, 

and I know that IT is not the kind of ‘God’ taught by the Rabbis. 

2.90 

I saw that IT is Perfect Love and for this reason I would rather speak 

of the Father, for I have seen that It works within every living thing, 

keeping them in a good state of health even as a human father works 

to keep his children well fed, clothed and protected within the shelter 

of a home. I have seen IT within everything in the world.” 

2.91 

“How can that be?” a man asked doubtfully. 

2.92 

“It is not possible for an individual ‘being’ of any kind 

to be everywhere at once. 

2.93 

But the air is everywhere although we cannot see it. 

2.93.1 

Nonetheless, we know – and do not doubt – it is very real 

and very important to our existence. 

2.93.2 

If there were no air and we could not breathe it, we would die. 

2.93.3 

The movement of air, which we call wind, we cannot see 

but we see it agitate the leaves, and drive the clouds across the sky, 

so we know the air is around and above us and is strong. 

2.93.4 

And now I will ask you, what is the most real and valuable part of a man 

– his body or his mind?’ 

2.94 

Some answered it was the body, otherwise 

he would have no place on earth, could not work, 

could not be seen, would not be known. 

2.94.1 

Others said they thought that his mind was more important than his body. 

2.95 

And I answered: “His mind is the most important part of him 

since without his mind, he could not power his body. 

2.95.1 

He would not eat, drink, sleep, move, plan, or live. 

2.95.2 

Yet, we cannot see mind. 

2.95.3 

We can only know we have a mind 

because of the thoughts it produces and because 

the thoughts fashion some kind of action in our lives. 

2.95.4 

We believe mind works through the brain. 

Yes, it does. 

2.96 

For how could brain, born of flesh, produce thoughts, feelings, ideas, plans? 

2.97 

And now it should be clear to you that this is how the Father 

is present within all things; 

2.98 

It is the directing mind behind the human mind, 

working Its great works within every living thing. 

2.99 

We know this is so, for we see the marvels it brings about. 

2.100 

We see the growth of children, we see the food they eat 

miraculously changed into another substance 

which nourishes and makes them grow. 

2.100.1 

How this happens, we do not begin to know or even imagine. 

Letter 2 page 67



2.101 

Even if we did know, we would still not know what set 

such an important life process to work in living bodies of every species. 

See how wonderfully, the bodies of each species is fashioned 

and created purposefully, expressly to transform the kind of food they eat, 

into nourishment to grow bone, blood and flesh.” 

2.102 

“Now you show us these things, we can see they are truly 

marvellous.!” 

A young man exclaimed. 

2.103 

“They are! They are! We see the young bodies going through their various 

stages of development, and we see their minds keeping pace with their 

physical development until the youths and maidens begin to long 

to find a spouse and to become parents themselves. 

2.103.1 

Then the great work of conception is accomplished 

and the growth of the seed within the womb continues, 

until it comes forth as a full term child. 

2.104 

Think! 

Who determines all this steady, orderly growth within the woman, 

from whence come the plans which govern 

the right development of head, body, and limbs and are unvarying 

from one woman to another, and from one species to another? 

2.104.1 

Who decides the exact moment when birth shall begin – 

the physical means by which the child shall be brought forth from the womb, 

the provision of milk for the child? 

2.104.2 

Think – is it the mother? 

No, it is not the mother, she is but witness of all that 

takes place in her from the moment her husband has been to her 

and planted his seed to join with hers. 

2.105 

Does GOD do all these things from afar? Do his thoughts reach out 

to each man and woman and decide when these things shall take place? 

2.105.1 

No, all this work is accomplished by the Creative Mind_Power, 

the Intelligently Loving Life within every living thing. 

2.106 

We see the parents’ love of their young, be they bird, animal and man. 

Where does this love come from? 

2.107 

It is drawn from the Creative Mind_Power 

– Perfect Love – Perfect Love – of the Father within us. 

2.108 

It is because the Father does the work 

within the plants, the trees, the birds, animals and man himself, 

that we are here today, living, breathing, eating, sleeping, having children, 

growing old and then dying to pass on to some more happy place. 

2.108.1 

All of this is the work of the Father active within us. 

2.108.2 

How can you possibly deny the truth of all I have said tonight? 

10 

Letter 2 page 68



2.109 

Today, you saw a dying youth brought back to fullness of life again 

within a short time – was it I who healed him? 

Not at all. Of myself I can do nothing. 

2.109.1 

It was the LIFE that is the Father active within all things, 

which came in full force to repair an ailing body 

and bring it back to full health again 

because I believed It would and did not doubt.” 

2.110 

There were sighs of satisfaction in the room. 

New light, new interest, even new gentleness showed in their faces. 

2.111 

“Why then, does man suffer so grievously?” Miriam asked. 

2.112 

“Because when man is begotten, 

when LIFE takes on form within the seed, 

IT takes on the humanhood which separates IT 

from every other individual in the world. 

2.113 

To make IT single, a lone figure, joined to none other, 

solitary, private, ITS own person, 

IT becomes subject to – is controlled by 

two mightily strong impulses in his earthly nature: 

2.113.1 

– to hold fast to all those things he greatly desires 

2.113.2 

– and to reject and push away all that he does not want. 

2.114 

These two most basic impulses in man 

underlie every single thing he ever does throughout his life, 

and are entirely responsible for the trouble man brings upon himself. 

2.115 

Although the Father is active within man, 

IT has nothing of humanhood in IT. 

2.116 

Therefore the Father holds nothing, rejects nothing, 

condemns nothing, does not even see ‘wrongdoing’. 

2.117 

All that man does which man calls ‘sin’ is only of this world 

and is only punished within this world 

– for it is a Law of Earthly Existence, as you know, 

that whatever you sow you will reap as a like harvest. 

2.118 

Because he draws LIFE and MIND from the Father, 

man himself is creative in thought, words and deeds. 

2.119 

Whatever he thinks, says, does, and believes, 

returns to him in like form, some time later. 

2.120 

There is no punishment from the Father – whatever ills 

come to mankind is of their own making entirely. 

Letter 2 page 69



2.121 

People murmured that this was a new teaching altogether, 

and yet it made greater sense than all they had been taught before. 

Several voices urged me to tell them more. 

2.122 

“I tell you, 

in me you have seen the LIFE active as healing; follow me 

and you will hear of the PATH you must walk to find happiness; 

in my words will you find the TRUTH of Existence 

never yet revealed by any other man.” 

2.123 

“It has been said of the Messiah he will utter secrets 

hidden from the beginning of creation. 

2.123.1 

I tell you truly, these secrets you will hear from me. 

2.123.2 

If you listen carefully and grasp their meaning, 

and practise their truth, and hold fast to their laws, 

you will be made new and will enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.” 

11 

2.124 

After I had spoken, the people were quiet for a moment and then 

there was a clamour of excited talk but Zedekiah stood up 

and said it was time for the household to settle down. 

2.124.1 

His boy needed sleep and his wife and daughters, too, 

were weary after all their weeping. 

2.125 

It was arranged that, the next morning, I should go down to the harbour 

and sick people would be brought to me. 

2.125.1 

Thus, I was able to launch my mission and everything 

was speedily arranged for me in the best possible way. 

2.126 

It seemed that if I did not heal, there would be no interest in 

and no acceptance of all I had to tell them. 

2.126.1 

Healing demonstrated the truth of what I wanted to teach, 

and my teachings would explain the reasons 

why I was able to bring them healing from the Father. 

2.127 

When I woke the next morning, I felt joyously alive 

with the expectation of wondrous things to come. 

2.127.1 

After I had broken my fast, I set out with Zedekiah towards the town harbour, 

my heart aglow with love for everyone I passed. 

I greeted them warmly, telling them I had good news 

for those who wanted to hear it. 

2.128 

When I reached the jetty, I found men, women and children seated on the 

ground, awaiting my arrival. Some held out their hands to me imploringly. 

2.128.1 

These looked very ill, some were crippled, many were covered in sores. 

2.128.2 

My heart still ached for their pitiful state but now 

I could also rejoice because I knew that it was not the 

Father’s Will they should be like this. 

Letter 2 page 70



2.129 

Quite the contrary! 

The Father was Itself all healing, all health, all fitness. 

2.129.1 

I had proved this the night before and in my home. 

2.129.2 

I exulted that I would be able to demonstrate this wonderful truth 

to the crowds now gathering around me. 

2.130 

One sad old face caught my attention. 

She was wrinkled and thin and crooked. 

2.130.1 

I went to her and kneeling beside her, I placed my hands 

on her head and immediately felt the flow of Father_Power 

through my hands, vibrating through her head 

until her whole body shook with the Life Force energising her limbs. 

2.131 

People, watching this were astonished and wondered 

what I might be doing to her, but others quietened their objections. 

2.131.1 

Gradually, her limbs began to unbend, lengthen, straighten; 

her face became alive with the joy of returning strength. 

2.131.2 

I helped her to stand up, then she stood proudly by herself. 

2.131.3 

She was so overcome with happiness; 

she began to weep then laughed and danced, calling out to the people: 

“Praise God” she said, “Praise God” 

and others standing there took up the refrain. 

They were all deeply moved by what they had seen. 

2.132 

The crush of people pressing in against my person was so great, 

Zedekiah offered to control them. 

2.132.1 

In orderly fashion, assisted by other eager onlookers, 

he marshalled the sick towards me, that I might attend to them 

according to their deepest need. 

2.133 

At last, feeling tired, my host invited me back to his house to dine. 

2.133.1 

He sent away those whom I had not been able to heal for lack of time. 

2.133.2 

He assured them I would return the following day. 

2.134 

It was a festive evening – so much to talk about – so much to celebrate 

– so much to teach – so much to learn – 

all of it certainly good news, the people agreed. 

2.134 

I knew that by many, I was accepted as speaking truly 

of what I had seen in the desert. 

2.135 

And so it continued for many days. 

2.136 

People came to see me from far and wide. 

2.136.1 

Zedekiah and other of his friends helped me to control the crowds 

to enable me to heal and teach. 

2.136.2 

The people listened gladly. 

2.137 

They were talking amongst themselves about the Father 

and were eager to learn more about the thongs and chains 

which bound people in misery. 

12 

Letter 2 page 71



2.138 

The crush became so great, I soon realised I would have to find 

my own helpers on whom I could rely to assist me. 

2.138.1 

It was time for Zedekiah to return to conduct his leather business 

which he had been neglecting. 

2.138.2 

I went away to the hills to pray about choosing disciples. 

2.139 

When the conviction came to me that I would be guided 

as to whom to choose, I returned to Capernum. 

2.139.1 

I felt a strong inclination to go down to the water front 

to speak to some men I had seen listening intently to my teachings. 

2.139.1.1 

Whether they would leave their fishing nets to join me, 

remained to be seen. 

2.139.1.2 

But when I called them, Simon, Andrew, James and John, 

they came immediately, happy to help in my work of healing and teaching. 

2.139.2 

Others also joined me as I began my work amongst the people. 

2.140 

I left my host, Zedekaih’s house with his warm assurances 

I could return at any time. 

2.140.1 

Thus it was that I commenced my mission as a teacher and healer 

wandering wherever needed through towns and villages. 

2.140.2 

Before setting out, I gathered together the young men who had consented 

and were eager to help me. 

2.140.2.1 

They would be listening to my teachings 

and would be mystified by much that I wanted to say. 

2.141 

It was vital I should first explain the background 

to all that had been revealed to me in the desert. 

2.142 

I told them that despite my previously lazy way of life, 

I had always had a profound compassion for people. 

2.143 

It was my compassion that made me turn from the ‘God’ taught by 

the Rabbis. When I spoke of my total rejection of a punishing Jehovah, 

I could see the doubt and shock in their faces. 

2.144 

At considerable length, I explained that I questioned 

how it was possible to speak of a good God, 

when there was so much suffering endured by innocent children. 

2.144.1 

As I spoke, I saw their faces gradually relax. 

2.144.2 

I continued to voice my previous doubts and anger until I saw 

their expressions change into those of acceptance and then full agreement. 

2.145 

I discovered I had put to them their own doubts and questions which, 

previously, they had never had the courage to put into words. 

2.145.1 

As we spoke together, I could sense their relief 

that they were no longer alone 

in their secret resistance to the rabbis’ teachings. 

2.146 

I told them there came a time when I began to realise ever more clearly 

that I was wasting my life. 

Letter 2 page 72



2.147 

I wanted to change and felt very strongly 

I should go to John the Baptist as a starting point, 

as it were, to the commencement of a new way of living. 

2.148 

I described what happened during the baptism 

and my six weeks in the desert. I explained that all my previous thoughts 

and beliefs, attitudes, arrogance, rebelliousness 

were gradually cleansed from my consciousness 

whilst I was going through the deep revelations and visions 

showing me the Reality I now called the Father. 

2.149 

I explained the nature of the Father and that this Divine Nature 

also constituted the Divine Will. 

2.150 

I told them that it was man himself, who, 

through wrong thinking and wrong behaviour, 

shut himself off from the Father within him, 

and man alone, by first repenting and then 

by mental-emotional cleansing, could find 

his own way back to full contact with the Father. 

2.151 

When this was accomplished, the full Nature of the Father 

would be released into the person’s mind, heart, body, soul 

and his life environment and experiences. 

2.151.1 

As this happened, such a person would enter 

into the Kingdom of Heaven ruled by the Father and also, 

the Kingdom of Heaven would be established 

within the consciousness of the person. 

2.151.2 

He would then have attained the purpose behind his existence. 

2.152 

As I spoke to my disciples, I saw their reactions reflected in their faces. 

All doubt had gone, there was now a light of dawning comprehension and joy. 

2.152.1 

These young men became enthusiastic believers and exclaimed: 

“This is indeed good news!” 

2.153 

However, after their first acceptance of all I said, 

there were times when they wondered whether all I said could be true. 

I understood this. 

2.154 

To be prepared to rid themselves of the image of ‘Jehovah’ 

so deeply imprinted in their minds took a great deal of courage. 

2.155 

There were times when they spoke amongst themselves 

and questioned who was this man claiming such marvels? 

2.156 

Supposing they came along with me and it turned out that I was 

really a messenger from Satan? What then? 

2.156.1 

They would be severely punished by Jehovah. 

2.156.2 

They had much to lose – their standing in society as sober, 

hardworking young men, their reputation as tradesmen and artisans, 

their loss of income, and biggest obstacle of all, 

the probable anger and rejection by their families. 

2.156.3 

What would they receive in return? 

13 

Letter 2 page 73


From Mission to Crucifixion 

2.157 

I told them I could not promise them any earthly reward 

for their help in spreading the ‘gospel of good news’. 

2.158 

I had no doubt at all that wherever we went we would be given 

food and shelter and would be well received by the people. 

2.159 

I could only promise them the Truth that the Father knew 

their needs and would fulfill them and keep them healthy. 

2.159.1 

I could also promise them that as they turned to the Father 

and trusted the Father every step of the way, 

they would be happy in a way they had never been happy before. 

2.160 

They would experience the Kingdom of Heaven themselves 

to the extent they set aside the demands of self and served other people. 

They would witness the healings, and these would increase their faith 

and give them the courage to endure any discomforts of the journey. 

2.161 

And this was how we came to start on our mission 

of spreading the GOOD NEWS of the GOSPEL OF THE KINGDOM. 

2.162 

I sent these young men ahead of me into the town we were to visit. 

2.162.1 

As they entered it, they told the people to gather together 

to hear the Good News of the Kingdom of Heaven. 

2.162.2 

The people were astonished and wanted to know more but 

the disciple surged them to fetch their friends and neighbours 

and they would be told all about it “when Jesus arrived”, 

and there would be healing of their sick people. 

2.162.3 

Excitedly, many ran to help spread the good news 

and soon they were gathered together in a huge crowd. 

2.163 

I, who had so deeply and passionately rebelled against 

the long-faced religious homilies threatening violence, 

punishments and damnation to sinners, 

now walked with joy to meet these crowds. 

I had my good news to share with them to brighten their day, 

and healing of ailments and afflictions to gladden their lives. 

2.163.1 

Whereas, before, I moved amongst people selfishly and empty handed, 

taking their goodwill and sometimes their hand-outs with little gratitude, 

I came now with an abundance of life-giving possibilities 

for everyone who was prepared to listen to my words 

and take action to improve his quality of life. 

2.164 

I want you who are reading these pages, 

to fully understand my position at that time, 

my state of consciousness after my illumination in the desert, 

and the persona I presented to my countrymen as ‘Jesus’. 

2.164.1 

There have been so many conjectures 

14 

that I am about to give you the truth. 

Letter 2 page 74



2.165 

I was born to have, when mature, a fine physique, strong aquiline features, 

a remarkable intellect and a love of mimicry and laughter 

– but, like so many of you today, I took no care of my earthly talents. 

2.166 

At the time of going into the desert, my face and manners were 

what you might call down-graded from what they should have been. 

2.166.1 

Whilst I had begun to examine and rebel against what I had become, 

my intellect had also suffered from mis-use, 

constantly engaged in arguments and dissensions 

over religion and indulging in flippant speech. 

2.166.2 

I made people laugh. 

2.166.3 

I was liked by the men and women I mixed with, 

but certainly not respected. 

2.166.3.1 

Hence the astonishment of those who had known me, 

when I spoke to them in the synagogue in Nazareth. 

2.167 

Whilst my mother nursed me back to good health, 

I made powerful use of the knowledge and enlightenment 

given me in the desert. 

2.167.1 

This restored me to the man I was meant to be. 

2.168 

When I started my mission, I was fully aware 

that I was the only one with the supreme knowledge 

of the secrets of creation and existence itself. 

2.168.1 

Therefore, I could say with perfect confidence, 

“No one has seen the Father but me”. 

2.169 

I knew that all that men believed in so wholeheartedly 

was false – not real. 

2.170 

I knew that I had been specially fashioned 

and designed by the Father for this mission. 

2.170.1 

I had been blest abundantly with the physical energy, 

vitality of speech and the ability to devise meaningful parables, 

to enable me to pass on the message successfully 

and in a form that would never be forgotten. 

2.171 

Besides which I understood my fellow men so well from long association 

with them that I knew their fondest hopes, their most desperate fears; 

I knew what made them laugh and prompted them to mockery 

and derision of the rich and pompous; and I knew, also, how deeply, 

so many, young and old, suffered silently and bravely. 

2.172 

I knew and experienced deep compassion for the populace 

which lived in fear of – or endured – the verbal whiplash of Pharisees, 

and bowed down to the tax laws of the Romans. 

2.173 

I knew how their proud Jewish spirit was bruised 

by the conquering gentiles whom they were forced to honour 

with their lips and hand and knee salutations, 

yet whom they despised behind closed doors. 

Letter 2 page 75



2.174 

I knew and fully understood the lives and thinking of the populace. 

2.175 

I had previously thought their thoughts, felt their resentments, 

endured their kind of anxieties in times of lack, felt powerless 

in the grip of the Roman governance. 

2.176 

I now knew that none of this suffering 

was really necessary. 

2.177 

Knowing as I did, the Reality of existence, 

the Reality of Universal GOD , 

2.177.1 

I could clearly perceive the foolishness of the Jews in authority, 

who were imposing a burdensome way of life upon the populace 

which was wholly erroneous and in direct contradiction 

of the Truth of Being. 

2.178 

The situation made me deeply angry. 

2.179 

Therefore, I knew I had been perfectly fashioned and honed 

to become a purified instrument 

of Divine Action in Palestine 

– driven by my passion for TRUTH 

and driven by my compassion for my fellow human beings. 

2.179.1 

Hence I called myself “Son of man” 

because I knew exactly what mankind 

was up against in their daily lives. 

2.179.2 

Furthermore, I had perfect confidence I could achieve 

my objectives of bringing Truth to the people and thus 

be instrumental in changing the quality of their lives. 

2.179.3 

For that reason, although I knew right at the outset of my mission 

there would be a penalty to pay for all I proposed to do 

– turn the known Jewish world upside down and inside out 

– I was prepared to face up to it, 

go through it, could not evade it, 

because I loved people with Father_LOVE 

flowing through my heart and being. 

15 

2.180 

For Father_LOVE is the essence of GIVING 

– giving Itself into visible being and visible existence 

and growing, protecting, nourishing, healing, 

and fulfilling all the needs of all creation made visible. 

Letter 2 page 76



I 

2.181 

knew I was the Fathers’ gift of salvation 

to the people – to the world – 

2.181.1 

NOT 

as they supposed and taught down the centuries: 

~ salvation from the punishment meted out 

by an angry God to sinners ~ 

2.181.2 

BUT 

to save people from the daily repetition 

of the same mistakes in wrong thinking 

wrong thinking which created their misfortunes, 

poverty, sickness and misery. 

2.182 

Because I loved the human race so deeply, 

I was prepared to teach and heal in defiance of the Jewish Priests. 

2.183 

I was prepared to die on the cross for what I had truly 

seen in the desert, knew with all my heart, 

and wanted to share to the last drop of my ability to do so. 

2.184 

THIS IS THE TRUTH BEHIND MY CRUCIFIXION 

AND ALL THE REST YOU’VE HEARD 

IS MANMADE CONJECTURE 

ARISING OUT OF THE JEWISH PRACTICE 

OF BURNT OFFERINGS IN THE TEMPLE. 

I 

2.185 

was a gift from the Father to mankind to help them surmount 

their ignorance of the Laws of Existence, and find 

the true Path of Life leading to the joy, abundance 

and perfect wholeness of the Kingdom of Heaven. 

2.186 

These were the perceptions, the desires, the intentions and goals 

and the thoughts which I bore within my mind and heart. 

2.186.1 

This was the earthly mental-emotional framework 

clothing my spiritual consciousness hidden 

within the head and figure of ‘Jesus’. 

Letter 2 page 77



2.187 

It was my spiritual consciousness channelled 

into the above forms of thought and feeling 

which impelled me to set out on a three year journey 

to bring the people, what I fully believed, was 

final rescue from their own blind thinking and feeling 

which were creating their own troubled lives. 

2.188 

I truly believed that if only the people could be shown 

all that had been given to me to understand, 

they would realise their past folly 

and would make every effort to change their thinking 

and put foot to the Path of Life leading to the Kingdom of Heaven. 

2.189 

To this end, I was prepared to give my life. 

16 

2.190 

Because of the wrong interpretation 

placed on my mission by Jewish teachers, 

my true message has been distorted 

out of recognition and the purpose of these Letters 

is to bring to the people of this New Age, the truth 

of what I really spoke to the crowds in Palestine. 

2.191 

Therefore, returning to my recounting of those days, 

let me take you back to a special day 

which bore fruit amongst my listeners 

and made a lasting impression in the minds of my disciples. 

2.191.1 

Hence, for me also, it was a particularly meaningful day. 

2.191.2 

I took time off from the pressure of people, 

to go into the hills to pray and meditate 

to recharge my spiritual batteries 

by making a deep, strong, more powerful connection 

with the Father within me. 

2.191.3 

This connection was so rapidly obscured 

within my consciousness when I was busy 

amongst the crowds that I was exhausted. 

2.192 

Arriving in the cave I used when in that area, 

I pulled out the pallet hidden under a rock 

and lay down to sleep. 

2.192.1 

Instead of sleep, however, I felt the immediate inflow 

of Divine Life, the Father, and the tiredness was dissolved 

as my body was charged with the Power 

which is the Creative Source of All Being. 

Letter 2 page 78



2.194 

I 

2.193 

I was lifted in consciousness into golden Light, 

and as I was travelling upwards within this Light, 

It suddenly changed to purest white 

and I knew that, in consciousness, I was now 

at the portals of the Equilibrium which is 

the Eternal, the Universal, the Infinite dimension 

beyond all conception of human mind. 

observed the LIGHT but was not of IT, 

nor was IT powerfully within me, 

since this was the GOD dimension of the void, 

the no-form of the Universal Equilibrium. 

2.195 

But IT communicated with me 

and infused me with Its glowing LOVE. 

2.195.1 

It impressed in me, yet again, that IT was 

the Creating-Perfecting-Healing-Process 

LOVE 

governing all existence. 

2.196 

I knew that wherever there was lack there would eventually be 

fulfilment, even as waters flow to fill a lake. 

2.197 

Where there is misery, there would be joy because 

it was the NATURE of the Universal to move into 

any living thing in need, to bring fulfilment and joy. 

2.198 

I knew that where there was no growth, 

circumstances would arise to promote the growth. 

I knew that where there was a sense of failure, 

challenges would be provided to spur people 

into success and self-confidence. 

2.199 

I saw that this LOVE WORK, constantly initiated by the Father 

in the lives of overburdened people, might not be recognised 

as a gift of LOVE by the recipients. 

2.200 

They might be so sunk in their apathy, feelings of failure, 

their belief that nothing good could ever come their way, 

they would fail to see anything in their lives 

beyond their own beliefs and feelings! 

2.200.1 

Hence, they would remain rooted in their own self-created hell. 

2.200.2 

There was no need to feel sorry for anyone. 

The only need was a compassionate heart and a determination 

to bring Truth to heal their ignorance. 

Letter 2 page 79



2.201 

The greatest gift a man could give to another 

was the enlightenment of ignorance of existence 

and its cosmic laws, for the TRUTH was: 

17 

2.202 

Every single soul was embraced within the UNIVERSAL 

and the degree of UNIVERSAL INPUT 

via the Father LOVE WORK in their lives 

depended entirely on the individual’s receptivity. 

2.203 

I realised that what people needed urgently to hear 

was what I had just been told. 

2.203 

They needed to see and fully realise the Intention 

and the purpose and the potential of LOVE, 

which was the very substance of their being. 

2.204 

Because of their disbelief, they might cast the 

Father LOVE WORK Aside 

as being more pain-inducing challenges 

and thus lie down in their failure forever. 

2.205 

I now saw, even more clearly, I was sent to awaken people 

to all the possibilities for selfdevelopment, prosperity 

and the achievement of joy and happiness, but it would be up to them 

to wake up and take advantage of what was offered them. 

2.206 

I remember that this upliftment lasted all night, 

and in the morning I rose feeling alive as never before. 

2.207 

My message had been clarified. 

I had seen, even more clearly, the Reality of the Father 

and knew that I would be able to go out that day and meet the crowds 

and transmit to them, the power and the life of what had been shown me. 

2.208 

As I climbed down from the cave, I came to a large rock 

overlooking a steep precipice. When I sat, I was able to look down 

over the town we were to visit that day. 

2.209 

I could feel that Perfecting Process – that Making Whole Impulse 

– the Father – surging through me and I longed to share It 

with others before the problems of daily living should swamp It, 

and It should lose its power and driving force 

within my human consciousness. 

2.210 

My disciples joined me a short while later. 

2.210.1 

On entering the town, they spoke to the people and directed 

the gathering crowds to move on to sloping ground beyond the dwelling places. 

2.210.1 

Standing on a large rock in their midst, I began to speak. 

2.211 

I found that the passion and the joy – 

the yearning, longing, and conviction 

were all spontaneously poured into the words I spoke to them. 

Letter 2 page 80


Jesus Teaching the Crowd 

“ 2.212 You are sorely pressed down and weary. 

Your tasks grow heavier as you get older, your bellies are often empty, 

your clothes get threadbare, people make you angry, 

and you feel there is no end to your trouble and heaviness of spirit. 

2.212.1 

But this is not the truth concerning your existence. 

2.212.2 

Your lives were intended to be very different. 

2.212.3 

If you could only see beyond your feelings – if you could only lift your minds 

to make contact with the Father within you, 

you would be able to see and know what your state of existence should be. 

2.212.4 

You would realise that you were created to enjoy abundance, 

protection, good health, and happiness. 

2.213 

But because, daily, you live in fear of ‘good and evil’ 

and believe and expect these more than you believe that 

the Father is abundant LIFE and LOVE within you, 

supplying you with all things necessary for health and well-being, 

it is your most feared ‘good and evil’ experiences 

you attract into your lives and bodies. 

2.213.1 

Your beliefs in ‘good and evil’ obscure – CLOUD OVER – 

all that the Father has in store for you if only you will believe in Father LOVE! 

2.214 

You judge your todays and expect of your tomorrows 

what you have experienced in the past. 

2.214.1 

Therefore, are the ills of your yesterdays continually repeated in the future. 

2.215 

You are enslaved by your memories and your undeviating belief 

that what was past must return again and again to burden and wound you. 

2.216 

You do not need to heal your bodies 

or try to make your lives better, 

you need to heal your beliefs! 

2.217 

I have told you there is nothing solid under the sun. 

2.218 

If you could heal your beliefs, bring your beliefs into line 

with the Father true Intention for you, the wrong beliefs 

governing your bodies and lives, would dissolve like mist in the sun. 

2.218.1 

Your every circumstance would immediately come back 

to the Divine Intention behind all creation. 

2.218.2 

You would find that for every difficulty, for every lack of every kind, 

there is always a means to end the difficulty, 

there is always a filling of your basket to meet your need. 

2.218.3 

What do you think happens when the sick come to me 

and I lay my hands upon them? Am I thinking about the illness, 

am I wondering if the person will be healed, am I afraid 

the Father may be sleeping or is so far away I cannot be heard? 

18 

Letter 2 page 81



2.218.3.1 

No, if these were my disbelieving thoughts, there would be no healing. 

2.219 

When a person approaches me for healing, 

I immediately rejoice because I know that the Power 

which is the Father is within me, ready 

and waiting to heal the moment I ask. 

2.219.1 

I give thanks because I know that the Father’s Will is health, 

not sickness. Therefore, I pray that the Father’s Will be done in the sick person. 

2.220 

As I remove the belief in sickness from the sick person’s body 

and KNOW that the Father’s Will of health is flowing into his system, 

so does the appearance – the appearance – of sickness change into 

the reality of Father Health and the body is made whole once more. 

2.221 

Sickness is nothing more than a lowering of vitality 

– a reduction of LIFE – within the affected part. 

Restore Father Life to the true Intention and Plan of your system 

and the entire system functions as it should. 

2.222 

You have been told that God sends sicknesses, plagues, famine, 

destruction to nations when they do not keep his laws, 

you have been told that you yourselves are punished 

by an angry God for sins you have committed. 

2.222.1 

What is punishment but evil-doing under the guise of goodness? 

I say to you that evil does not come from GOD . 

2.222.2 

How can God be of two parts – good and evil? 

2.222.3 

It is only in your minds that you conceive good and evil, 

only in your hearts do you think and feel it. 

2.222.4 

These thoughts and feelings have nothing to do with the true GOD 

which is the Father within you, bringing you every good thing 

if you will but believe this is so. 

2.222.5 

It is your belief in good and evil, and the good and evil in your hearts, 

which brings you sickness. 

2.223 

In reality, you live within the Kingdom of Heaven, 

and the Kingdom of Heaven is within you, and you are governed by the Father, 

but because you believe in the punishments from GOD, 

believe that only sacrifices in the Temple will save you, 

believe that you are heir to sickness, poverty, misery, 

you create with your minds, the very things you do not want. 

2.224 

Be not downcast – rejoice and be glad and know that those who 

experience lack, far from being punished and abandoned by GOD, 

even though they have sinned, are truly blest. 

2.225 

The man who has nothing is rich in the Power of the Father 

if he will but heed It, trust It, and live within It. 

19 

Letter 2 page 82



2.225.1 

For when your bellies are filled, and your bodies know ease, 

and your minds and hearts are comfortable, 

you have no urgent and present need of the Father 

to become active within you to fulfill your needs. 

2.225.2 

You believe by your own thoughts and hands do you fulfill 

your own needs easily, so when you speak of ‘God’ 

you can only speak of what you have heard spoken by others 

– you, yourself, have no direct experience of GOD . 

2.225.3 

Consider the rich. They are sunk, bound, bogged down in their own riches. 

2.225.3.1 

They get up in the mornings and go about their daily business, 

knowing nothing about the Power of the Father within them. 

2.225.3.2 

They think the thoughts which will increase their riches, the thoughts 

which will boost the self, they send out commands which will burden those 

who serve them, they live their lives according to their own choosing. 

2.225.3.3 

Therefore, because they draw their limited life only from their own 

limited human thinking arising from their bodily minds and hearts, 

they get sick and experience as much misery as does the man who has nothing. 

2.225.3.4 

They do not realise they are only half alive because they are not in touch 

with the SOURCE OF LIFE, the Father within them. 

2.225.3.5 

Neither do they ever ‘see’ that much of the good 

which has come into their lives is not of their own devising 

but is the LOVE WORK of the Father hidden within them. 

2.226 

The religious leaders are at ease in their own comforts of positions of authority. 

2.226.1 

They have no need of anything beyond their own physical satisfactions. 

2.226.2 

Because they have no personal knowledge of GOD , they must read, 

from their Holy Books, the words of holy men spoken a thousand years ago, 

and tell the people what they think the words mean. 

2.226.3 

But all they speak is drawn from their own little minds which are imprisoned 

in the comforts of their lives, sunk in the expectations of what they shall eat 

and drink and what apparel they will wear to impress the people. 

2.226.4 

They know nothing of the inspiration which gave birth to the words 

spoken by the prophets all those centuries ago. 

2.226.5 

Neither do they know whether those words are what you really need 

to hear at this moment, for times have changed. 

2.227 

Believe me, the rich men and the religious leaders are strong in earthly things 

and do not want to be moved on from all that they regard as secure 

and everlasting in their traditions and observances. 

2.227.1 

Any deviation will shake the foundations of their beliefs and therefore 

of their lives, and so they build mental defences against the inflow 

of the Power of the Father. They too, get sick, and they, in their own way, 

know misery as do you who have no earthly comforts. 

Letter 2 page 83



2.228 

There is no difference between you who have little in life 

and those who have it all, for rich and poor alike get sick, 

make enemies, find themselves alone. 

2.228.1 

But the potential for you gaining more than the religious and rich 

can ever hope to gain, in health, happiness, good fellowship, 

achievement in your chosen way of life, is enormous. 

2.228.2 

And when it is all accomplished, you will know that 

the opportunities, the ability, the inspiration all came 

from the Father within, because you will know 

you could never have done such things if you had not asked 

the Father within you to help you use all your talents, to put plenty 

of food in your cupboards, and clothes on your back 

and happiness and a good life for your children. 

2.229 

All these things will the Father do for you, if you will but ask 

– and believe – and know – and remember at all times – that it is 

the Father_Nature to create and then provide abundantly for all Its creation. 

2.230 

Just as you would not wilfully deprive your children of the things they need, 

so will your Father never wilfully deprive you of all you need for a happy life. 

2.230.1 

If you are poor, it is because you have not yet understood 

the nature of the Father; nor have you understood 

that you must work with the Father to fulfill your own needs. 

You must immediately grasp the divine opportunities 

presented to you to help you forward. 

2.231 

If only I could show you and make you see and believe that 

when you mourn, your sadness is known to the Father. 

2.231.1 

In time, your sadness will be changed to joy, 

if you will but turn to the Father and watch the work 

the Father_Love is doing in you. 

2.231.2 

You will find comfort beyond anything you thought possible. 

2.232 

How blessed you are when you are hungry and when you are thirsty, 

for your needs are known to the Father. 

2.232.1 

Shortly those needs will be satisfied if you cease to wail and begin 

to pray to the Father and ask – believing you will receive. 

2.233 

How can you believe that to eat and be properly clothed you must 

first go to the Temple and offer burnt sacrifices of the Father’s 

own living creatures to pay for your sinning? 

2.233.1 

Can you not see that the living things you burn have been created 

to enjoy life even as you have been created to enjoy life? 

2.233.2 

They have been created to be a blessing and blest on this earth 

even as you have been born to be both blessing and blest, 

for this is the nature of Father_Love revealed in Its creation. 

20 

Letter 2 page 84



2.234 

If you remember that what you truly believe, is what you get, 

can you not see that this Jewish belief in Temple sacrifices of living things 

will bring you nothing but misery? 

2.234.1 

Believe in punishment and punishment is what you will get. 

2.234.2 

Believe in killing and destruction as being the right way to reach God, 

and that is what you will experience – killing and destruction. 

2.235 

If you are hungry and thirsty, it is because you are turning away 

from the Father within you. 

2.236 

By indulging your fearful thoughts, anxieties and feelings of hopelessness, 

you are creating the very conditions you want to rectify. 

You are doing all these bad things to yourselves. 

2.236.1 

Therefore, even more blest are you when you hunger and thirst 

for goodness and for contact with the Father within you, 

because then you will surely be filled up a hundred times over. 

2.237 

Blessed are you when you are attacked and robbed 

because you will see GOD-in-action when you stand still in perfect trust 

and see deliverance taking place. 

2.237.1 

Blessed are you when you are caught up in conflict, yet you can still care 

about your fellow man and be the peace maker. 

2.238 

You carry the love in your heart which is of the Father 

and you are truly a child of the Father. 

2.239 

Blessed are you when you have been deeply wronged by another 

yet can forgive and can show mercy, 

abstaining from seeking justice or the means to persecute him. 

2.239.1 

You put yourself directly in harmony with the love which is 

GOD-active-within you and even so will you be spared in times of trouble. 

2.240 

Most blessed of all are the pure in heart, for such as these have 

rid themselves of all anger, hatred, vindictiveness, unkindness, envy, 

hardness of heart – and stand before the world as Love-made-visible. 

2.240.1 

They will know the Reality called ‘God’ 

and they will know the Reality is the Father within them. 

2.241 

How can I help you see this great truth? How can I help you see 

the reality of the Kingdom of Heaven, the Kingdom of GOD ? 

2.242 

You do not have to look up at the sky because that is not where you will 

see the activity of the Father so clearly that it must surely re-inforce your faith. 

2.242.1 

This is where people, down the centuries, have made the big mistake 

of turning in towards their dreaming, their imagination, and creating 

for themselves a Jehovah which does not exist. 

2.243 

You will not find the Father some place in the heavens above you. 

2.243.1 

The Father is in no special place but everywhere 

around you and within everything. 

21 

Letter 2 page 85



2.244 

You can see the Father’s marvellous work. 

2.244.1 

Look around you at the growing things, the wheat, the grass, the flowers, 

the trees and birds, and in every living thing, you will see the mysterious 

and wonderful work of the Father ceaselessly active. 

2.244.2 

It is here that the Father is perfectly in control. 

2.244.3 

You can see that there is perfect law and order, growth, development, 

and eventually the harvest to bless both man and beast and birds. 

2.245 

Consider the way that a man after tilling his fields, 

will scatter seed over the earth and cover it over. 

2.245.1 

He packs up his tools and goes home, content that eventually, 

if there is sufficient rain; there will be food for him to feed his children. 

2.245.2 

For many days, he sleeps and wakes and does nothing more to his plants, 

but when he visits them he will see the blades of green pushing through the soil. 

2.245.3 

Later, he will return and see the growth of stalks and leaves, 

and later on again he will see the forming of the seed, and then 

one day he will see that the grain is plump and golden and ready to harvest. 

2.245.4 

Meanwhile, all this growth has taken place without any help from him. 

The wheat has grown in a marvellous way that he cannot explain. 

2.246 

Is it magic? No, it is the work of the Father, the Power, Loving Intelligence 

throughout the universe, which inspires the work and respires through it; 

it is the activity of the Father which is the INTELLIGENT LIFE OF THE UNIVERSE. 

2.247 

When you enter the Kingdom of God, you have a good feeling. 

2.247.1 

You feel happy and joyous. Can you imagine how a woman would feel 

if she lost a large sum of money and wondered how she would feed her children? 

2.247.2 

The woman of the house would be in tears and would sweep the house so 

thoroughly that there would not be a speck of dust – then – hidden in a dark corner 

she finds the treasured piece of silver and immediately her tears are dried, 

she begins to smile and then feels so alive and so joyous that she rushes 

out of her house to call in her neighbours to have a celebration party. 

2.247.3 

Where she had thought she had lost everything, she was now rich after all. 

2.248 

So is it when you find the Kingdom of Heaven – the Kingdom of God. 

2.248.1 

Instead of tears and fears, and hunger and sickness, 

you find the peace, joy, plenty, and health of the Kingdom of God. 

2.248.2 

You will never experience any kind of lack again. 

2.249 

The Kingdom of God can also be likened to a very rich man who was 

a dealer in pearls. All his life, he had wanted to find a special pearl which 

would outshine all others, it would be flawless and perfect and 

he would be the envy of every other dealer. 

2.249.1 

One day, he found such a pearl, beautiful beyond imagining, perfect 

beyond all others. He sold everything he owned, he abandoned all that 

he had accumulated, to buy this pearl and was happy beyond all dreaming. 

22 

Letter 2 page 86



2.250 

What does this mean? It means that all the things he had previously 

valued in his life – his richly furnished house, his valuables, his way of life, 

plenty of food and drink, he gladly gave them all up 

in order to possess the treasure beyond price 

– the knowledge leading him into the Kingdom of GOD, 

where happiness is a state of mind which cannot be touched 

by the outer world with all its cares and worries. 

2.251 

The Kingdom of GOD is within you, 

you enter the Kingdom of GOD when you realize fully 

that the Father is active at all times within you. 

It is a state of mind, of perception and understanding that 

the Reality behind and within all things visible 

is the Father and is beautiful and perfect and that 

all the things which are contrary to beauty, harmony, health, abundance 

are the creations of man’s wrong thinking. \ 

2.252 

How I have grieved over you who suffer, but you do not need to suffer 

if you listen to what I have to tell you. 

2.252.1 

But I must warn you that the Path leading into the Kingdom of Heaven 

is difficult to follow because it means that – first – 

you have to deal with your ‘self’. 

2.253 

Why is it the self you have to deal with? 

2.253.1 

Because out of your desire to protect and promote 

your own personal good come all your selfish thoughts, 

words and actions. 

2.254 

You will probably ask “Why should I have to worry about these? 

2.255 

If what you say is true, that there is no punishment, that ‘God’ sees not 

our evil – then why should we be concerned about the way we behave?” 

2.256 

There is so much here to be learnt that I hardly know where to begin. 

2.257 

As I have explained you draw your LIFE from the Father, therefore, 

you draw your capacity to think and love from the Father. 

2.258 

Even as Father_Intelligence is creative, so is your consciousness creative. 

2.259 

With your minds and hearts you actually form the plans 

of your own lives and experiences. 

2.260 

And what kind of lives do you plan and form in your minds? 

2.260.1 

If someone annoys or hurts you, you retaliate in some way or another, 

you believe that if your eye is taken, you must expect the adversary’s eye in return. 

2.260.2 

You believe that whoever kills should be killed 

as punishment and compensation, you believe that whoever robs you 

should pay the price, that whoever steals your wife, 

should be stoned along with your wife. 

2.261 

You believe in the extraction of payment for every evil thing that comes your way. 

Letter 2 page 87



2.262 

Since it is human nature to hurt others, and you have been taught to retaliate, 

your lives are a continual scene of warfare, warfare in the home amongst husbands, 

wives, children, and neighbours, and public figures and between nations. 

2.263 

Your Father knows nothing of this warfare in your lives, 

but knows the stress in your minds and bodies 

arising from this warfare, but can do nothing 

– nothing to ease your pain – until you yourselves stop the warfare. 

2.264 

You yourselves must cease your fighting and live in peace with your family, 

neighbours, employers, public figures and other countries. 

2.264.1 

Only then, can the Father_LOVE WORK take place 

in your minds, hearts, bodies, and lives. 

2.264.2 

Only then will you be able to recognise and see the Love Work 

being done in you – and for you by the Father. 

2.265 

Remember also the great LAW 

«YOU REAP EXACTLY AS YOU SOW.» 

23 

2.266 

You cannot pick figs from brambles, or grapes from thorn trees, 

or harvest wheat from weeds. 

2.266.1 

Think about this and understand this parable 

because it is very important to you – not only today – 

but also throughout all your days and years to come, even into eternity. 

2.267 

So, if you want to change your lives – change your thoughts, 

2.267.1 

Change your words arising from those thoughts, 

2.267.2 

Change your actions arising from the thoughts. 

2.268 

What is in your minds will create all your experiences, 

your sickness, poverty, unhappiness and despair. 

2.269 

A man shouted out to me: “Tell us, Teacher, how do we remain peaceful ” 

with our neighbours when they, themselves, will give us no peace?” 

2.269.1 

I said to him, smiling: “When your neighbour comes to you and says he has 

to travel some distance away and does not want to go alone and asks you to go with him 

- what do you do?” 

2.269.1.1 

The man laughed: “If my neighbour wanted to take me away 

from what I was doing, I would not be pleased. 

I would tell him to find some one else to go with him as I was busy.” 

2.269.2 

“And how would your neighbour feel ?” I asked. 

2.269.2.1 

The man shrugged, “I don't know”. 

2.269.3 

“And next time you needed him to do you a favour, 

how will he respond to your asking?” 

2.269.3.1 

The man was no longer laughing. He did not reply. 

Letter 2 page 88



2.270 

Another man said: “He will swear at him and tell him 

to go elsewhere for help.” 2.270.1 I said to the people: 

“He has answered rightly. And how will he feel?” 

2.270.2 

I pointed to the man who had first spoken, smiling at him. 

A woman shouted above the laughter: 

“He will tell everyone he meets what a selfish and miserable neighbour he 

has. Perhaps he will want to hurt him in some way”. 

There were shouts of agreement and I nodded: 

2.270.3 

“Yes, he will have forgotten that he was once asked by his neighbour 

to walk one or two miles with him and he refused. 

2.270.4 

He will not see the LAW of REAPING and SOWING at work in his life. 

2.270.5 

He set it in motion when he refused to go a mile with his neighbour 

and now he is reaping of his attitudes and actions. 

2.270.6 

Of what use to be angry when he has created the situation all by himself?” 

2.271 

The people laughed and nodded and spoke to one another. 

2.271.1 

Never before had they heard such knowledge of human behaviour. 

2.271.2 

Here was an entirely new teaching. 

2.272 

I said to them: 

2.272.1 

“I advise you, when your neighbour comes to you asking you 

to walk a mile with them or anything else that will make him 

more at ease and happy, first think about what you would like 

him to do for you if you also have a need? 

2.272.2 

How would you like him to respond to your request?” 

2.272.3 

A murmur swept through the crowd and I could see that 

they understood what I was telling them. 

2.272.4 

“In fact, if your neighbour asks you to go one mile, do it with a happy, 

easy agreement and be prepared to go on to do two miles if necessary. 

2.272.5 

When you refuse people, you do not realise it, but you tighten up 

your minds and bodies ready to protect yourself from being forced 

to do something you do not want to do. 

2.272.6 

You tighten up your minds and bodies and the Father is tightened up 

also and cannot do Its LOVE WORK within you, 

and out of this tightening comes sickness. 

2.273 

Again, you may meet someone sorely in need, 

who is cold and unhappy. He may ask you for your coat. 

2.273.1 

Don’t pass him by, glaring at him.” 

2.273.2 

Some people laughed. They knew this was what they would do. 

2.273.3 

“No, give him your coat, and if he is really cold, give him your cloak also. 

2.273.4 

Go your way, rejoicing.” 

2.273.5 

“Rejoicing?” A disbelieving voice asked. 

24 

Letter 2 page 89



2.273.6 

I laughed and said: 

2.273.7 

“Yes, my friend, – rejoicing! Firstly, because you had a coat and a cloak to give, 

and then rejoicing because you realise that now you have 

a lack of a coat and cloak yourself, your Father within you will shortly 

return the coat and cloak to you in some surprising way. 

2.274 

If, however, you give him coat and cloak and then continue walking, grumbling to 

yourself – “Now why did I do that? I was foolish. 

Now I will be cold instead of him, and people will laugh at me 

because I have given my coat and cloak and left myself with nothing 

– and what will my wife say when I get home?” 

2.274.1 

The people were nodding and laughing, enjoying the picture of the man 

who gives away coat and cloak and then remembers what an evil thing he has 

done to himself. I knew that very often, they did deprive themselves to help others 

– and then regretted their generosity afterwards. I waited a moment 

and then shouted in a loud voice to get their full attention: 

2.275.1 

“But have I not told you that you REAP as you SOW? 

2.275.2 

Have I not told you clearly that your thoughts, words, actions 

create your future circumstances? 

2.275.3 

So what do you want to SOW to REAP after you have given 

your coat and cloak to the stranger? 

2.275.4 

Do you want your gifts restored to you – or do you want 

to be without coat and cloak for a long, long time, 

because that is what will happen to you if go on your way, 

angry and upset because you gave away your coat and cloak. 

2.275.5 

Your words and actions will seal, make hard like rock, the poverty 

you have brought upon yourself by giving away your coat and cloak.” 

2.275.6 

The people were no longer smiling and laughing, 

they were very quiet and listening intently. 

2.276 

“Remember, first do to others what you would have them do to you, 

then there will be peace and contentment in your minds and hearts 

and the Father will be able to do Its LOVE WORK 

within your bodies, minds and hearts. 

2.276.1 

Give and give abundantly, and rejoice that you have gifts 

to give to those in need, because as you give so will your gifts 

be restored to you in the way that you most need them. 

2.276.2 

Give with happy hearts, give in the faith and knowledge 

that where there is lack in your lives, 

so will the Father do Its LOVE WORK abundantly in you – and for you. 

2.277 

Do nothing with heavy heart because a heavy heart 

is what you will continue to have. 

2.278 

Give everything with joyous spirit, that everything in your life 

may bring to you only joy and spiritual insight.” 

Letter 2 page 90



2.279 

A man commented: This is against man’s nature. It is natural 

to be anxious about the future. Clothes are expensive, 

food is not easily come by. Life is a constant struggle. ” 

2.279.1 

I answered him in a loud voice because he was only saying 

what I knew most of my listeners were thinking. 

2.279.2 

“But you do not know for sure that tomorrow you will be struggling to live. 

2.279.3 

You do not know that tomorrow you won’t have a splendid job, 

or any other wonderful thing come your way. 

2.279.4 

You do not know this – but you are making very sure for yourself 

that there will not be a marvellous job, or some other wonderful opportunity 

in your life – because you are creating the circumstances of your tomorrows.” 

2.280 

He was angry. “I am? How am I doing that?” 

2.280.1 

“Have I not just told you?” 

2.280.2 

I turned to the people laughing. “Tell me, how has this man, up front, 

in the red cloak, created his tomorrows?” 

2.280.3 

The crowd was silent, then a very young man, Mark, shouted to me: 

“I know. He said he would be struggling to buy food and clothes. 

You have told us that what we think and talk about is what we will get.” 

2.280.4 

“Exactly”, I said. “You are a very clever boy. You have understood. 

2.280.5 

Take care that you do not create for yourself the things you do not want. 

2.280.6 

And I will be happy for you to become my disciple when you are older 

and your parents will let you go.” 

2.280.7 

Some of the people laughed – but some did not. 

I could see that they did not believe a word I was saying. 

2.281 

“You will never enter the Kingdom of Heaven by being anxious. 

2.282 

If you are having a hard time today, why moan about it? 

2.282.1 

Will it make you feel better if you go about complaining, 

will your crying brighten your day? 

2.282.2 

And if you are anxious about your tomorrows, you are making your tomorrows 

burdensome and weary even before you get to them. Why do it? 

2.282.3 

What good will it do for you? When did anxiety ever accomplish anything for you? 

2.282.4 

You might as well try to make yourself taller by being anxious that you are short. 

2.283 

No, do not dwell on the things you do not have. 

2.284 

Dwell on the things which can be yours if you turn to the Father 

within you and ask in perfect faith, believing you will receive 

2.284.1 

– and I tell you without fear of contradiction, that you will receive. 

2.284.2 

But you must ask properly – believing. 

2.285 

You will receive nothing if you ask, but, at the same time, wonder whether you 

have been heard or whether the Father will ‘feel’ like giving you what you want. 

2.285.1 

This is the human way of giving, but not the way of the Father 

which gives abundantly and fulfills your needs. 

25 

Letter 2 page 91



2.286 

“The Father always pours Its gift out upon you, 

gifts of food in plenty, clothes, house, friends, 

providing you yourself have a clean heart and mind, 

and providing you constantly rely on the Father as your moment-by-moment support. 

2.287 

If you pray and do not receive, do not, for one moment, think it is 

because there is no Father, or the Father does not listen to you, 

rather, you must ask yourselves what is in you that is preventing 

the Father LOVE WORK being done in and for you. 

2.288 

If you go to the altar to pray or offer a gift, and on the way 

there you remember that you have quarrelled with someone, 

turn around and go to that person and make your peace with him. 

2.289 

Then, when you approach the Father in prayer, 

you will have a clean and pure mind, 

and you will be heard by the Father 

and the Father will be able to respond, 

giving you all you need, in the peace and quietness of your being. 

2.290 

If you still cannot believe that the Father cares for its creation, 

look about you at the radiant flowers in the fields, how beautiful they are! 

2.290.1 

Consider the brilliant thought which has gone into their design, their beauty! 

2.290.2 

Where will you find the colours that you see in their petals? 

With all his wisdom, Solomon himself was not able to have 

such beautiful clothes made for himself. 

2.290.3 

See the way the flowers attract the bees and the bees help to bring 

next seasons’ seeds, to make your world beautiful and to give you food. 

2.291 

Why can you not believe and trust in the Father 

when the world around you is planned, 

designed and cared for in such a wonderful way? 

2.292 

But remember – these living plants and trees, unlike mankind, 

cannot complain about their lot, and see themselves as hungry and naked, 

and so they do not ‘undo’ the work the Father does in them. 

2.293 

It is you with your continual complaining and talking about what you lack, 

your aggression towards each other, your insistence on retribution, 

your criticism and slandering, which makes your lack 

– and your sickness – consistent, day after day. 

2.294 

I have told you all these things to prepare you, who are sick, for healing. 

2.294.1 

You cannot be healed unless you believe with all your hearts 

that healing will take place. 

2.294.2 

Remember that sickness of the body 

arises from an illness within the mind, 

such as your bad temper, resentments, angers, hatreds. 

26 

Letter 2 page 92



2.295 

Father_Love is the source of all health, therefore all thoughts 

and feelings contrary to Father_Love bring sickness. 

2.296 

Just as all your evils and sickness begin in the mind 

– so does your good. 

2.297 

Have as much care for your neighbour 

as you have for yourself. 

2.298 

Bless your neighbour when you have an argument, 

pray for him when he is harsh with you, 

help him out in any way you can at all times, 

even if he turns his face from you, 

because then you are constructing good in your mind and thoughts, 

and good will be the harvest of your sowing. 

2.299 

Not only this – you are bringing your mind into harmony 

and attunement with the Father within you, 

which is 

2.300 

Under these conditions, the Father can do 

Its perfect LOVE WORK in you. 

2.301 

When I had finished speaking, the people brought their sick to me 

and according to their faith 

were they healed. 

Letter 2 page 93


Recorder’s Annotation 

LET T ER 3 will describe more of Christ’s teachings and explain 

the events leading to his crucifixion and death. 

He describes in poignant detail, his last Supper with his disciples 

when he found himself alone in spirit because his disciples, 

till the last, refused to believe he would be crucified. 

Repeatedly, he was misunderstood, and he realised again 

how little he had managed to teach anyone 

during his three years of missionary work. 

He was glad to be leaving! 

Letter 2 page 94


Jesus and His Mission 

Letter 3 

3.0 

(Since these Letters take you into a spiritual-mental dimension 

transcending the human plane of activities and concerns, they will be 

best absorbed if preceded by a time of stillness and relaxation. Quieten 

your minds, if possible, going into a state of inner silence of thought. It 

is only hen you are in this completely receptive state that these Letters 

will penetrate your human hought with their reality.) 

3.1 My BOUNDLESS CELESTIAL LOVE impels me to return 

again and again to write to mankind, with the intention 

that finally – as many of you who are ready to receive it – 

will possess the knowledge which will enable you to 

transcend your humanhood and merge into Father_Consciousness, 

the true Love Consciousness in which are realised 

all things bountiful and beautiful. 

3.2 

As I have said previously and want to repeat, 

my entire mission on earth was prompted by LOVE 

and was directed ONLY at teaching the Truth of Existence, 

for without this knowledge, there is no hope of redemption 

from the travail which mankind is born to endure. 

3.2.1 

I know this statement will bring much grief to sincere 

and dedicated followers of the Christian religion, 

and those who have centred their entire faith on the person of ‘Jesus’. 

3.3 

But I tell you truly; to succeed in ridding yourselves 

of the humanhood which holds you back 

from the full realisation of UNIVERSAL TRUTH, 

and the understanding of the true nature 

of the spiritual-human condition I termed the Kingdom of GOD , 

you must turn away from the old dogmas 

of salvation by the blood of the lamb, 

the Trinity, and other beliefs, 

and come with perfectly open receptive minds 

to the TRUTH of EXISTENCE. 

In the LIGHT OF CHRIST's SPIRITUAL TRUTH, doctrines become 

• 

meaningless & are swiftly jettisoned from the illuminated mind 

• 

Letter 3 page 95



3.4 

No other salvation is possible. ‘God’ cannot save you, 

since, in ignorance of the facts of existence, mankind will continue 

to make the same earthbound mistakes till the end of time, 

thus creating his own sickness and misery. 

3.5 

Furthermore, no matter what a man’s belief may be in regard 

to salvation from sins, this is a human fallacy, 

since the Law of Cause and Effect is imponderable 

and an intrinsic – inherent – natural characteristic of existence. 

3.6 

You cannot divorce effects from causation, 

nor can you erase causation and still have effects. 

3.7 

In every level of Being this is Truth. 

3.8 

You may now be sufficiently advanced in your thinking 

to be able to receive the following fundamental truth 

concerning your earthly existence. 

3.9 

The Law of Cause and Effect, Reaping and Sowing is the visible effect 

of what you call electromagnetism, 

and no one who has any knowledge of science 

would expect ‘God’ to set aside the laws of electromagnetism, 

which are those of activity_bonding~rejection. 

3.10 

‘Activity_Bonding~Rejection’ or ‘Movement_Attraction~Repulsion’ 

are the fundamental IMPULSES of EXISTENCE 

and of HUMAN CONSCIOUSNESS itself, which have brought 

about your visible forms in life, and are the only instruments 

or tools of creation. They are responsible for the 

formation of substance or matter and also 

for the development of individualised forms and finally 

of personality itself in all living entities. 

3.11 

Since these Laws are fundamental to your individualised existence, 

it is impossible to set them aside. 

3.11.1 

Therefore, you cannot ignore the problems inherent in your 

individualised existence and believe that ‘God’ will save you from them. 

3.11.2 

Your only hope of final escape, of stepping off 

the treadmill of human experience, is to recognise 

and acknowledge them and then work minute-by-minute to transcend 

them and eventually merge, in purity of mind, heart and action, 

and become ONE with Universal Love Consciousness 

– the Father which does the LOVE WORK. 

2 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 96



3.12 

At the same time, as you grow in awareness 

of the true NATURE of the Father 

within you and transcending you, and all around you, 

you will come to have undeviating faith that, in every circumstance, 

you can draw upon the inspiration, power, 

and upliftment directly from the Father within and around you. 

3.13 

You will come to KNOW it is really the Father which supports 

and guides you into the Kingdom of Father_Love Consciousness. 

3.14 

It will become abundantly clear to you that whilst the Father is universal, 

It is also individual for you. 

3.14.1 

It knows you, is aware of your thinking and your problems. 

3.15 

Within the Father_Love Consciousness are the perfect solutions 

awaiting your recognition. 

3.15.1 

When you recognise them, you will be released from pain 

when you become pliable and willing to listen. 

3.16 

Until you are willing to listen, you will never be filled 

with the Father_Love Consciousness. 

3.17 

I will tell you a parable. 

3.17.1 

Imagine a child screaming and kicking because he wants ice cream. 

3.17.2 

All the time, he is making this noise, his father is waiting patiently 

at the door of his room to show him that he has brought him ice cream and fruit. 

3.17.3 

You may think this parable is improbable, nonetheless it is true. 

3.17.4 

Mothers will remember times when children have been inconsolable 

over something, refusing to listen to what mother is trying so hard to tell them, 

and yet mother has the solution waiting for them 

the moment they stop making a noise and dry their tears. 

3.18 

I can see the travail of people and their crying 

and weeping and my compassion is boundless. 

3.18.1 

You are heard but within the context of your present 

consciousness, there is little I can do for you. 

3.18.2 

I cannot penetrate the thongs and chains 

of your years of ignorant thinking and acting. 

3.19 

I see the pain perpetuated in the churches, 

in services and pulpits by ignorant sermons. 

3.20 

I see nations and their people trying so hard to grapple 

with the difficulties arising from their traditional values, 

cultures, and religious beliefs. 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 97



3.21 

I see the limitations in their daily living, the lack of fulfilment 

of their needs and purposes, and the suffering emanating 

from relationships of every kind. 

3.21 

The collective consciousness emanating from the world is a miasma 

of fears, resentment, angers, emotional turbulence of passionate desires, 

revenge and exhaustion, inter-threaded with compassion, 

determination to uplift world consciousness, dedication 

to the search for unconditional love by those 

who have received inspiration and a degree of enlightenment. 

3.22 

I come close to people who call on me and work with them 

to relieve their distress, but their mindset and beliefs 

are so strongly imprinted in their brains, that my Truth 

cannot reach through and bring new knowledge to their minds. 

3.22.1 

Many people have heard, albeit briefly and imperfectly, 

but have lacked the courage to accept new ideas and speak out. 

3.22.2 

Furthermore the time has not been right to reach 

through barriers of human consciousness to teach you. 

3.23 

But now the time is right. You have moved into a new 

dispensation of vibrational frequencies 

which will enable you to more easily rise 

from the materiality of the previous age. 

3.23.1 

This may sound a strange statement, but there is a universal store 

of knowledge regarding energies you do not begin to understand. 

3.23.2 

At this time, there is no earthly mind capable of understanding. 

3.23.3 

It is only possible for you to imagine the spectrum of energy, 

which is not truth. 

3.23.4 

It will help you, therefore, if you can accept my statements, 

taking them on trust, because they are true. 

3.24 

You are moving into new frequencies of vibration pertaining 

to human consciousness which will enable you to move forward 

into the spiritual-mental development I described in Letter 1. 

3.25 

Since I have diverged, I must now repeat: 

3.25.1 

You can no more escape the most fundamental Laws of Existence 

regarding your thinking and feeling – sowing and reaping – 

than you can escape the laws of electromagnetism in your material world, 

for electromagnetism is the IMPULSE producing 

the Law of sowing and reaping just as electromagnetism 

produces form within the fundamental field of energy particles. 

3 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 98



3.25.2 

Therefore it is not possible to continue to believe in Christian dogma 

and also try to follow these Letters because dogma, 

relating to ‘salvation by my death on the cross’, the Trinity, 

physical resurrection from the dead, and use of incense 

and set forms of prayer, are fallacious 

and the facts now presented to you in these Letters are Truth. 

3.26 

The dogma and the sacramental trimmings are, what you would term 

red herrings, to gain your attention and allegiance 

but obscuring the Truth of my teachings. 

3.26.1 

Therefore, these Letters had to be written. 

3.27 

The only way I could reach the world at this present time 

when it is poised to enter a new mind/emotional dispensation, 

was by using a receptive, obedient and deprogrammed mind 

to receive the instruction and do the manual work for me. 

3.28 

These Letters offer the only true means by which people 

will find the path to the spiritual dimension in which 

all human error fades away and only love remains. 

3.28.1 

Anything else which may be said is purely human rationalisation 

and reason – and these are not TRUTH. 

3.29 

People are seeking new ways to resolve old problems, 

particularly in America, but until they understand the true nature of LIFE, 

the ego, and the Laws of Existence, the Ay will but strengthen 

the pull of the ego and their pain will continue. 

3.30 

Remember, as I record for you in the following pages, 

the simple Truth I spoke two millennia ago, 

this Truth remains constant and consistent. 

3.30.1 

Therefore, it is only possible to deepen 

your understanding of Truth, not to alter it. 

3.31 

Have you realised as you have read the first two Letters, 

that all I spoke to the people of Palestine 

was a direct outcome of my having perceived 

the reality of existence in the desert – that nothing was solid? 

3.32 

Have you remembered that, in my transcendent state, 

as I looked at the rocks, sand, mountains, water below me 

in the Dead Sea, all appeared to be as a shimmer of motes? 

3.33 

Rock, sand, mountains, water were differentiated one from the other, 

only by the difference in the intensity of the shimmer of motes 

and by the apparent density of motes within the shimmer. 

4 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 99



3.34 

There is no other way I can describe what I saw when on earth 

or convey the facts concerning the true substance of matter 

and the apparently solid fabric and construction of your world. 

3.34.1 

In modern speech, you would probably call the shimmer of motes, 

a vibration of particles. 

3.34.2 

Perhaps you could combine the two terms and describe 

the most fundamental visible reality, as a shimmer of particles. 

This conveys the sense of the light glow 

in which I saw the particles dance. 

3.35 

Having said all the foregoing as introduction 

to my account of my activities in Palestine, 

let me take you to another day, two thousand years ago, 

when the sun shone, and the sky was a clear, clear blue, 

and I started to climb the hills with my disciples, 

in an effort to retire to rest, meditate and pray. 

3.35.1 

But this was not to be. 

We had thought to escape, but despite telling the people of our intentions, 

we were first followed by a few who then shouted to others 

that we were going into the hills. 

3.35.2 

Although we begged them to return to their homes, the few eventually 

grew into a great concourse of people tagging along behind us. 

They were insistent that I should speak to them. 

3.35.3 

You may wonder why they were so anxious to listen to me. 

3.35.4 

Intuitively, they knew that I spoke words of LIFE to them. 

3.35.5 

Always, I showed them the activity of the Father around them 

and this gave them hope and helped them to see the world with new vision. 

3.35.6 

I spoke to them of LOVE and they felt comforted. 

3.35.7 

This was why I could say to them, knowing that they 

would understand and agree with me: 

3.36 

“Come unto me, you who are weary and heavy laden 

and I will give you rest. My yoke is light and my burden easy.” 

3.37 

They knew that when I spoke these words, as I frequently did, 

I was comparing the rules and laws of the Jewish leaders 

with the Truth I was presenting to the people. 

3.38 

So it was, that when I was besought by the people to teach them, 

what could I do but sit down on a rock above them – and teach. 

3.39 

I was determined that, if they had come this far to hear me, 

they would hear something they would remember 

and possibly speak about all their lives. 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 100



3.40 

I knew that despite all I had told them about the Father and Father_Love, 

they were still apprehensive of rejection by ‘GOD’. 

3.40.1 

Although I had tried to help them understand that the Father 

of which I spoke, was not the personalised God which they worshipped, 

I knew very well that they were confused. 

3.40.2 

Although I had told them again and again that the Father 

was within them, they were still worried that they might incur punishment 

from on high by believing my words. 

3.41 

What should I teach them that day, I asked the Father? 

3.41.1 

Then I noticed the goats and sheep feeding on the hillside under the vigilant 

care of their shepherd and my message for the day entered my mind. 

I stood up and shouted so that my voice would carry to the back of the crowds: 

“ 3.42 You see these sheep and goats feeding on the hills. 

3.42.1 

The sheep are in one place and the goats in another. 

3.42.2 

Consider the sheep. They are patient and non-aggressive towards each other 

even when huddled tightly in a corner of their pen. 

3.42.3 

They feed quietly, never claiming ground which is not theirs, 

leaving the pasture closely cropped but not damaged, 

allowing the grass to recover after they have passed over it. 

3.42.4 

Most importantly, they listen to their shepherd’s voice. Therefore, 

he takes good care of them. He guides them into the best pastures and he sleeps with them 

at night that they may not be threatened or attacked by dogs or robbers. 

3.42.5 

Look at the goats, how they scramble and leap over the rocks and get themselves 

into awkward or dangerous places. They tear at the brambles and the foliage of 

trees. They are despoilers. Were it not for their use to mankind, there would be 

no place for them other than to be tethered all day or put out into the desert. 

3.43 

I look at you below me, and I know that amongst you are many sheep 

– and, also among you are many goats. 

3.43.1 

There were a few angry murmurs but, on the whole, people 

good-naturedly jostled and ribbed one another, 

pointing out the goats and laughing and nodding. 

3.43.2 

It was good to see them laughing and so I continued. 

3.44 

You can tell the sheep by their homes, the way they treat their neighbours, 

and the way they are regarded by all in their community. 

3.44.1 

You can likewise tell the goats – are they likely to have many friends? 

3.44.2 

There was a loud roar from the crowd: ‘Noo-oo!’ 

followed by much laughter. 

5 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 101



3.45 

Does the shepherd follow after the goats and care for them – or must they look 

after themselves and come home by themselves to be milked at night? 

Again the crowd laughed and shouted various replies, 

some of them very amusing and witty. 

3.45.1 

And so is it with you who are sheep and those of you who are goats 

– you are protected by the Father if you are sheep, 

and you are not protected by the Father if you are goats, 

because you are obstinately following your own desires every day 

and possibly leaving a trail of destruction behind you. 

3.46 

Tell me – can the Father protect the people who are goats? 

The crowd was silent but listening intently. 

3.47 

Will you say then, that the Father is angry with the goats and will not protect them, 

or will you rather say that just as the shepherd cares for his sheep 

and would care for the goats if they would allow it, 

the Father loves sheep and goats equally but is powerless to protect equally 

because of the goats’ natural behaviour? 

3.47.1 

Also, consider the feeding habits of sheep and goats. 

Sheep are content to eat grass only, for which their stomachs are perfectly designed, 

but the goat will eat anything he comes across, 

having no respect whatever for his constitution. 

3.47.2 

So is it with people who have no regard for what they will feed their minds 

with, since they have no fixed goal or clear purpose. 

3.47.3 

Like goats, they do not recognise when mental food is harmful 

or is taking them in the direction they should not go in their daily lives 

or whether it will lead them into harmful myth or dangerous fallacy. 

3.47.4 

They roam, picking up the mental equivalent of brambles, old shoes, 

bits of cloth, leaves, thistles, weeds, for they lack good sense.” 

A man called out to me: 

3.48 

“Master, what if a person who is a sheep, makes a mistake, 

and gets himself into trouble, will the Father then abandon him?” 

3.48.1 

I asked him a question by way of answering him: 

3.48.2 

“What does the shepherd do when one of his sheepfalls into a pit, 

or tumbles over a cliff, or gets caught in brambles? I will tell you. 

3.48.3 

The shepherd leaves his flock and swiftly seeks out the missing sheep 

and will not leave it until he has brought it to safety. 

3.48.3.1 

So is it with the Father – not even a sheep can avoid doing wrong 

in one way or another, but rest assured that the Father immediately 

responds to its bleating and rescues it. 

6 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 102



3.49 

And if a goat should begin to behave like a sheep and heed the shepherd’s voice, 

then he too will come under the protection of the shepherd 

and will be cared for even as sheep are cared for. 

3.49.1 

So it is with you and the Kingdom of Heaven – the Kingdom of GOD . 

Several voices called out, asking me to tell them 

what I meant by the Kingdom of God. 

3.50 

What I am telling you is unlike anything you have yet heard 

from any prophet at any time. 

3.51 

Do not try to understand what I am saying by thinking 

of what you have been told by your Teachers. 

3.51.1 

They can only repeat from the scriptures and have no personal knowledge 

of the Kingdom of God or Heaven. 

3.52 

GOD is not contained within any one place but is everywhere 

as are the heavens and air above you. 

3.53 

The Holy Word spoke truly when it says 

“In God you live, move and have your being”. 

3.53.1 

For the Kingdom of God is above, around and also within you 

– and you can enter the Kingdom of God. 

3.53.2 

People shouted impatiently: “ But what is it?” 

3.53.3 

It is a state of mind and heart which is fully possessed by GOD – your Father. 

3.53.4 

When you are in this state, the Father is the head of your body 

and directs everything you do and all of your life. 

3.54 

Some of the people grumbled. “How can that be?” 

3.54.1 

It is possible to be so emptied of self – of selfish desires, enmities, 

angers, jealousies, greed, vindictiveness that only GOD 

is left in control within your mind and heart. 

3.55 

“What happens then?” asked a woman. 

3.55.1 

Then you enter into the State of Being which is God-directed. 

3.55.2 

It is altogether beautiful and glorious. It is love, it is generosity, 

it is caring for other people as you care for yourself, 

it is nonjudgmental since you accept other people exactly as they are, 

knowing that they too are God children and are equally in the Father care. 

3.55.3 

It is happiness beyond measure, beyond description, it is joy 

in the beauty of the world, it is life unlimited and increased energy, 

it is health and it is the fulfilment of your every need 

before you even know that you have such a need. 

3.56 

“Why do the Rabbis not tell us these things?” several voices complained. 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 103



3.56.1 

Because I alone have seen the Father, I alone know how 

the world has been made and the laws of existence. 

3.56.2 

And because I know all these things, you have but to come to me 

and ask and I will reveal all that has been given to me. I tell you truly – 

as many of you as believes – and understands – and seeks to put my words 

into daily practice – will be saved from the tribulation that mankind endures. 

3.57 

You suffer because you do not understand how you have been created, 

and the true purposes for which you were born. 

3.58 

You were born to be sons and heirs of the Father, you were born 

to enjoy all that the Father is in Itself, and all that It can give you. 

3.58.1 

But you turn your backs on all the glory of the kingdom 

and try to find pleasures in earthly things. 

3.58.2 

Whilst you do this you will never find the Kingdom of GOD 

nor enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.” 

3.59 

“How shall we enter the Kingdom?” 

3.59.1 

I have already told you. You enter the Kingdom of Heaven when you repent 

of all that you are in your heart and mind. When you take your evil to the Father 

and ask forgiveness and pray for the strength to be cleansed 

of your evil thoughts, words and deeds, and you finally get rid of them, 

then you may be sure that you are about to find the Kingdom of Heaven. 

3.59.1.1 

When you have accomplished this, you will find that your attitudes towards others 

are changing, for the Father will be doing Its Love Work within you. 

3.59.1.2 

You will be free of the chains and thongs of evil desires and deeds 

which previously bound you and made you a captive in the world. 

3.59.1.3 

More than this, you will find that the Father does satisfy your every need. 

3.60 

A woman shouted: 

“I have a need at this very moment, Master, I am hungry” 

The people laughed but then several voices joined in, saying: 

3.60.1 

“We have been with you many hours, you made us walk and walk 

before you would consent to teach us. We have shown you 

we are the good sheep. Will you not help us and satisfy our hunger?” 

3.60.2 

I realised that they spoke the truth and felt deep compassion for them. 

3.60.3 

They had followed after me not just for healing but because they 

longed to know the Truth as it had been given to me by the Father. 

3.60.4 

I had told them that the Father satisfies their needs. 

3.60.5 

This would be an opportunity to show them the power of faith 

and the Power that is GOD . 

7 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 104



3.61 

I would prove to them that nothing is impossible 

when you truly believe as I believed and perceived. 

3.62 

I called my disciples to me and told them to find out if 

there were any present who had food. 

3.62.1 

They found a young boy with loaves and fishes and brought them to me. 

3.62.2 

I withdrew some way from the crowd and quietly contemplated 

the loaves and fishes, knowing that they were but GOD ’ Mind Power, 

the substance of all matter, made visible. 

3.62.2.1 

I knew that GOD ’ Mind Power, was limitless and powerfully 

active within my consciousness. 

3.62.3 

I knew that the nature of the Father is the fulfilment of need. 

3.63 

As I blest the food, I felt the POWER flow fully through my mind, 

body and hands and I knew the people’s hunger would be satisfied. 

3.63.1 

I did not know how this would be, I just knew it would. 

3.64 

I then took the baskets of food and told the disciples to distribute it, feeling 

absolutely certain that everyone would have as much food as they needed. 

3.65 

As it was broken and passed around, so did it multiply itself 

until all the throng were fed and satisfied. 

3.65.1 

There were several baskets of left-overs. 

3.66 

In this way, I demonstrated that: 

3.66.1 

matter – whatever is visible within the universe 

is mind/consciousness made visible through the vibration 

of the motes (which science terms particles) 

3.66.2 

changes in the vibration of motes, hence changes in matter, 

take place as a result of a powerfully directed, disciplined, 

focused movement/imagery in mind/consciousness energy 

3.66.2 

when one acts purely out of a love consciousness 

to accomplish good for others, 

the only limits to the Father_Love Work within the world, 

ARE THE LIMITS WHICH MAN’S MIND SETS UPON THAT WORK 

3.66.2 

such changes in matter can only take place when the 

consciousness of man is perfectly in harmony and united 

with Father_Universal Consciousness. 

8 

3.67 

Although there was amazement amongst the people and my disciples, 

when the people were fed in this way, 

not one of them understood how such a thing was accomplished. 

3.68 

It also confirmed their belief that I was the Son of God. 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 105



3.69 

Another day, I was sitting under a tree outside Bethesda, 

surrounded by people who had brought their sick to be healed. 

3.70 

As always, they marvelled at the return of life and health to these people 

and wondered how such miracles could be done. 

3.70.1 

Again, I tried to make them understand the Power of Faith. 

3.71 

In the gospels, it has been stated I said that 

if a man had faith the size of a mustard seed 

he would be able to move mountains. 

3.71.1 

This statement is a misinterpretation of what I truly said 

and it reveals how little my disciples and gospellers understood 

my teachings when we were on earth. 

3.71.2 

If a person were to have ‘faith’ the size of a mustard seed 

– what does that mean? How can you measure faith in such a way? 

3.71.3 

Faith is faith. 

3.71.4 

It is a power of total conviction in the mind, possessing the mind 

and cannot be restricted in size. 

3.72 

Faith, arising out of your need to believe in something, 

because such a belief will serve your purposes in some way, 

can be powerful and strong, but never could it be estimated in size ! 

3.73 

Belief is even stronger. 

3.73.1 

Belief is the offspring of hearsay and logic. 

3.73.2 

Because you have heard something and been convinced 

that what you have heard or read is true, 

you develop a deep belief in what you have heard. 

3.73.3 

You believe it to be true. 

3.73.4 

You believe in a total, complete way which defies contradiction. 

3.74 

I was constantly telling the people: 

3.74.1 

“Believe you will receive – and you will receive”. 

3.74.2 

However, I knew at the time, 

that it would be well nigh impossible for the people 

to ever have the faith which would cause miracles to happen, 

since no matter how much I might explain Truth to them, 

they would still never have 

the intense knowing given me in the desert. 

3.75 

But now, as I relate, in small measure, the story of my sojourn 

on earth in Palestine, it is with the intention that you, my reader, 

will begin to perceive and understand 

the knowledge I was given during my enlightenment. 

3.76 

My intention is to give you knowledge. 

9 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 106



3.76.1 

Hearsay is when you are told something 

but you cannot really prove it is true. 

3.76.2 

Knowledge is when you are told something – or read something – 

and because what you have now heard or read 

complies logically and realistically with all related items of knowledge 

already in your mind, and you can understand and believe it 

in a realistic, logical way, the new information becomes knowledge. 

3.76.2.1 

You KNOW that what you now know is TRUE. 

You have a sense of conviction. 

3.76.3 Up to this time, some of you have had faith in ‘Jesus Christ’ 

but you have been like precocious children. 

3.76.3.1 Your faith has been partially blind and accepting, 

yet interwoven with much doubt. 

3.76.4 Therefore, whatever you needed to be done for you, 

you depended on ‘Jesus’ for the work to be accomplished. 

3.76.5 Whereas, in fact, much of what you believe you have derived 

directly from ‘Jesus’ has been your own faith in Jesus 

made visible in the form of things asked for. 

3.77 Whilst this child-like faith is very important to your well-being, 

those of you who are capable of moving onward on the spiritual path 

to perfection, must now reach a deeper level of true knowledge 

of the relation between mind and matter. 

3.78 Without this foundation, people will continue to flounder in religious myths and will be locked 

into the misery of the human condition. 

3.79 When I was on earth, I spoke Truth to the people, 

but it was continually misinterpreted. 

3.80 What I really said regarding faith, was this: 

“ 3.80.1 You see this great big tree. It has grown out of the tiniest seed imaginable. 

See the vast trunk and branches and foliage. 

All that enormous growth has come out of a small seed. 

3.80.2 How did such a thing come about? 

3.80.3 From whence came all the wood in the tree and the foliage which adorns it! 

3.80.4 Is not this as much a miracle as are the miracles 

I perform for you, day after day? 

3.80.5 Is not the growth of this tree as much the work of the Father 

as the healing which takes place in sick people? 

3.81 I ask you – what is a seed? Can you tell me? 

No – you cannot. But I will tell you. 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 107



3.81.1 

It is a tiny entity of consciousness knowledge. 

3.81.2 

It is the consciousness knowledge of what it will become. 

3.81.3 

It is a fragment of consciousness 

drawn from Divine Creative Consciousness. 

3.81.4 

It is a fragment of mind power drawn from Father_Mind Power … which, 

when planted in the earth and watered by rain, will begin to clothe itself 

with the visible matter of which it possesses knowledge, deep within itself. 

3.81.5 

This knowledge is true, it is firm, it is strong and undeviating. 

3.81.6 

This self-knowledge embodied in the seed, is a conviction in consciousness. 

3.82 

All of life forms arise out of this one-pointed self-knowledge 

– a conviction in consciousness. 

3.82.1 

This conviction in consciousness is what separates the inanimate 

soil and rocks from all that lives and grows upon the face of the earth. 

3.82.2 

Where there is no conviction of consciousness or knowledge of identity 

there is no growth. The consciousness within soil and rocks 

remains ‘consciousness’ in a dormant form. 

3.82.3 

Therefore, if you could believe in what you ask for, 

as powerfully as does a mustard seed know its own identity. 

you would be able to do anything you wanted to do. 

3.83 

If you could carry within your mind, a seed – the perfected plan 

of your most heartfelt goals, and know beyond all doubt, 

that it can grow and come into perfect fruition, 

you would see this wonderful seed take on a life of its own 

which would presently manifest in your life. 

3.84 

And you could surely move the mountains in your lives 

– those mountains which stand across your path and prevent you 

from achieving all that you would like ... mountains which, 

in times of recklessness and evil thinking have been created by yourselves. 

3.85 

If you only understood creation and existence, 

you would be able to live lives of total freedom, 

limitless achievement and transcendent joy. 

3.86 

Seek to understand and you will find that little by little, 

understanding will come to you. 

3.87 

Knock on the door of the universe giving access to GOD 

– the Universal Father_Consciousness and eventually, 

you will find the door swinging open, 

and you will have entrance to the secrets of the world. 

3.88 

Only believe and you will receive. 

10 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 108



I also reminded them at all times: 

3.89 

Only those with pure minds and hearts 

will accomplish these mighty things. 

3.90 

The wicked may flourish for a while, as have kings and marauding armies 

and others hoarding iniquity in their minds; they have been permitted 

to do their work for a while, since certain good would also arise out of the evil, 

but eventually they fail and their names are reviled by the rest of the world. 

3.90.1 

Therefore, as many of you as would succeed, examine your motivations. 

Desires born solely of selfish longing for wealth or comfort eventually 

end in disappointment, sickness and death. 

3.91 

And I say to you who read these words 

– let no one dare to deny the Truth I speak until they too, 

have walked the Path of Self Renunciation 

which I walked on earth and reached the same union 

with the Father and the heights of incontrovertible knowledge 

and understanding as I possessed. 

3.91.1 

When you have achieved all this, 

you will no longer have any desire to deny the truth I speak to you 

but will be unable to restrain yourselves from joining me 

in teaching your fellowmen. 

3.91.2 

Until that time, hold your peace, 

and let no man know your ignorance. 

3.92 

How often, throughout the world, people gladly embrace my teachings 

as being highly moralistic and the most perfectly formulated 

guidelines to good behaviour and daily living. 

3.92.1 

However, they add, quickly, that the stories of miracles 

should be discounted since such aberrations 

of natural laws of the universe are not possible. 

3.92.2 

This type of thought is building barriers to the future progress 

in spiritual-scientific development of which the human mind is capable. 

3.93 

In fact, I did not come to earth to introduce a new religion 

or higher moral code than that given by Moses in the Ten Commandments. 

3.93.1 

My purpose was to bring a new perception of GOD as creator 

and understanding of existence itself. 

3.93.2 

Out of that knowledge would come a new way of life. 

3.94 

The correct attitude towards my mission on earth, 

in this third millennium, is to acknowledge 

that the miracles I performed 

are beyond the capabilities of the average human being at this time. 

” 

11 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 109



3.94.1 

However, such miracles were examples of what can be achieved 

in the future when people’s minds are fully imbued 

with the true knowledge of existence and are also, 

through faith, meditation and prayer, fully attuned to 

and imbued with Universal Life/Love Consciousness. 

3.95 

Was it really true I walked on water when my disciples 

boarded a boat to cross the lake? 

3.95.1 

If you have read the biblical account of this incident, 

you will realise that the disciples had left me behind. 

3.95 

I yearned for an opportunity to withdraw from all human contact, 

retire to the hills, and once more enter into a profound meditation 

to allow my consciousness to merge into the universal dimension 

of GOD Consciousness . 

3.96 

Whilst in this spiritual state transcending human consciousness, 

all awareness of physicality disappeared, 

and ecstatically I was lifted into the Universal Stream of Life 

and knew that the UNIVERSAL LIFE was all, 

LIFE was the reality of my beingness, 

and all else were but temporary changing appearances 

of UNIVERSAL LIFE made visible 

3.97 

I KNEW, I felt, I was LIFE ITSELF, and as I slipped 

beyond earthly consciousness into the universal LIFE CONSCIOUSNESS, 

the laws governing my physical being were transcended 

and no longer applied to the flesh and blood of my human body. 

3.98 

I longed to move about in this new transcendent state, 

and found myself floating out of my cave. 

3.98.1 

I could see my disciples on the lake and knew they were in distress. 

3.98.2 

Effortlessly, I floated down over the hill towards the shore 

and as I began to regain contact with my normal human concerns 

– in this case, my disciples – I found myself coming to rest on the waters. 

3.98.3 

However, I was still in that condition where I realised fully that I, 

Myself, was LIFE individualised, and therefore, my body was suffused 

with LIFE POWER which continued to lighten and transform 

the atomic structure of my physical state. 

3.99 

You must understand that hearing and thinking 

in the human consciousness state – and the ascension 

into the TRANSCENDANT REALISATION of UNIVERSAL LIFE 

when the personal consciousness is now withdrawn from the bodily 

condition and wholly merged in Universal Father_Consciousness, 

belong to two entirely different dimensions of being. 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 110



3.100 

The human consciousness can receive inspiration 

from the Universal Father_Consciousness but the inspiration received 

mingles with the human condition and is frequently misinterpreted 

according to the store of knowledge already controlling the brain 

and therefore the mental processes themselves. 

Unfortunately, the inspiration you receive is contaminated and distorted 

by your present strongly maintained beliefs. 

3.101 

Whereas the TRANSCENDANT PERCEPTUAL and REALISATION STATE 

rises out of, emerges, from the physical condition. 

3.101.1 

The brain is no longer in control. It no longer has any influence 

on the Transcendent Perceptual state which is Truth itself. 

3.101.2 

It is no longer controlled or affected by human belief. 

3.101.3 

It is in a state of What Really Is back of visible manifestation 

and existence, instead of in the human dimension 

of What It Believes Existence to be. 

3.101.4 

It is in the Transcendent State of Consciousness that 

miracles are but normal working of Universal Law. 

3.102 

Before I continue with this account of my life on earth, 

I want to stress again that everything in the universe is a particular 

and individualised STATE OF CONSCIOUSNESS made visible. 

3.102.1 

I have had to descend from my present STATE OF CONSCIOUSNESS 

of UNIVERSAL LOVE, in order to experience again my life on earth 

which remains indelibly imprinted within the consciousness energy 

of the world itself, dating back to the time of its moment of creation. 

3.103 

You must understand that when I left my body in Palestine, 

I left everything pertaining to that life behind me. 

3.103.1 

I had fulfilled my mission. Therefore, when I died on the cross, 

I was set free, I was lifted into glorious LIGHT to partake of that LIGHT, 

to be the LIGHT, and rejoice in the LIGHT which is Universal Love, 

Life, Beauty, Harmony, Joy and Rapture. 

3.103.2 MOVING BETWEEN DIFFERENT LEVELS OF CONSCIOUSNESS 

is no easy or pleasant assignment. 

3.104 

It is only because my mission on earth was not completed 

when I died in Palestine, that I now return to help you prepare 

to enter a new age, a new phase of individualised existence on earth. 

3.104.1 

You may gain some understanding of what I mean by 

the ‘discomfort of this enterprise’ when you remember the times 

you have recalled some deep sadness in your life and you 

find yourself reacting with almost the same degree of tension 

and emotional stress as you did when the sadness actually took place. 

12 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 111



3.105 

Reflecting on past suffering and sorrow will make you want to cry. 

You will feel a return of the original depression and anguish as you relive 

that time in your imagination. 

3.105.1 

You may want to withdraw from people because your consciousness 

has now descended from your former state of happy, peaceful equilibrium, 

to experience, yet again, the lowered consciousness vibrations and 

consciousness forms you created at the initial time of your suffering. 

3.106 

Changing moods indicates a change in your consciousness energies. 

3.106.1 

A lift in your consciousness vibrations gives you a physical, 

emotional and mental lift, making you feel happy. 

3.106.2 

A drop in your consciousness energies will depress the functioning 

of your entire system and you will feel the onset of depression 

– or at the very least, a drop from the former buoyancy you were enjoying. 

3.107 

I am describing for you a fact of existence. 

3.108 

Your entire universe manifests the differing frequencies 

of vibrations of consciousness energy particles. 

3.108.1 

As these frequencies move up or down from one level to another, so do 

the visible and physical structures manifest differing levels of energy 

and there is a change of mental patterns and emotions and appearance. 

3.109 

To descend from my state of consciousness 

to re-enter the conditions of my time on earth, 

is prompted only by my love for mankind. 

3.110 

For two thousand years, Christians have been reliving 

the trauma of my crucifixion. 

3.110.1 

Some people have even experienced the stigma 

which is nothing more than a hysterical and morbidly 

emotional response to what they believe I endured. 

3.110.2 

People have worked themselves up into an emotional 

pitch akin to frenzy whilst imagining the anguish of my suffering 

before my death. Their emotional gratitude for what I endured 

sends them into a state of physical distress. 

3.111 

This is being written on your Good Friday, 

and I have come specially to talk to you about my crucifixion 

and to tell you that you must abandon all the drama 

associated with the remembrance of this day. 

3.112 

I died – and that was, for me, a wondrous release. 

13 

3.113 

It is time that people wake up from their long, long dream 

and come to understand existence as it really is – and the truth 

concerning my crucifixion, which has been hidden till this time. 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 112



3.114 

On Good Fridays, year after year down the centuries, 

you have created a contaminated traumatic consciousness state of being 

throughout the world as far removed from the spiritual dimension 

of UNIVERSAL CREATIVE CONSCIOUSNESS as hell is removed from heaven. 

3.115 

Now that I have chosen to relive my life on earth in the persona of ‘Jesus’ 

through the mind of the one who is receiving my words, in order 

to help the world move on to a new phase of spiritual/mental development, 

3.115.1 

I ask those who can receive my words, to give up this practice 

of remembering my death and exercising physical self-denial 

during your Lenten fast to commemorate my 40 days in the desert. 

3.116 

As you must realise from this narrative, my time in the desert 

was one of great joy and blessedness of spirit. 

888888888888888888 

3.117 

Many events of great spiritual significance 

took place just prior to my death 

which are excellent examples of the great Cosmic Laws 

in action within your dimension of existence. 

3.117.1 

I am now giving you a brief account of those important events 

since it is my purpose to enlighten your minds wholly 

– to give you knowledge beyond any knowledge yet received 

by any other person in your universe. 

3.118 

When I began to prepare my disciples for my approaching death, 

it was an immensely difficult task. 

3.118.1 

They could scarcely contain their shock and astonishment. 

3.118.2 

The thought of my being crucified as an ordinary felon was repellent 

beyond words and neither did they want to lose me from their midst. 

3.119 

I had called them to follow me and leave behind lives which 

had been fairly prosperous. They had left their families and homes 

to re-build their lives around me and my work. 

3.119.1 

They had taken pride in my progress through the towns. 

3.119.2 

They had been willing to be associated with me 

and be known as my disciples despite the rejection 

and harsh criticism of their Religious Leaders. 

3.119.3 

Furthermore, they loved and respected me, both for the way I lived 

my own teachings and the way I had compassionately healed 

so many people and brought them comfort in their unhappy lives. 

3.119.4 

They truly believed I was the Son of God. 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 113


Towards the Last Supper 

3.120 

How could the Son of God end up on the cross, they asked each other. 

3.120.1 

Their horror increased with every question. It was unthinkable. 

3.120.2 

They felt a tremendous void opening up in front of them 

– a void in their lives and a huge crater in the earth on which they walked 

and a vast expanse of instability and lack of purpose within themselves. 

3.120.3 

What I told them about my future crucifixion 

they dared not contemplate. Such an event would destroy 

everything they had believed in with all their hearts. 

3.120.4 

Consequently, my disciples loudly and volubly resisted what I tried 

to tell them and stated again and again that such a thing could never be. 

3.120.5 

When I stood firm against their stubborn denials, they were 

eventually forced to quieten their arguments and outwardly 

accept that such a thing might be possible. 

3.120.6 

I told them that after my death, they would see me again 

and that I expected them to carry on the work I had started. 

3.121 

The pain and argumentativeness I had aroused in my disciples 

also affected me, deeply. It was no easy undertaking to go to Jerusalem 

where my fate awaited me. 

3.121.1 

More than anything, I wondered how I would measure up 

to this great challenge of my endurance. Would I be able to transcend 

the physical condition and enter 

into Universal Father_Consciousness and remain there until I died? 

3.121.2 

At times, I was deeply frightened of the ordeal 

but I dare not reveal this fear to my disciples. 

3.122 

Therefore, I began my last journey towards Jerusalem 

with powerfully mixed feelings. 

3.122.1 

On the one hand, I was weary of healing and talking 

and teaching people who listened with open mouths 

and had no real understanding of anything I was trying to tell them. 

3.122.2 

I had thought that my knowledge would enable people to climb 

out of their misery and, at the very least, make contact with the Father 

and gain a glimpse of the kingdom of heaven. 

3.122.3 

There had been no evidence of such a spiritual awakening 

even amongst my disciples. 

3.122.4 

My disappointment and sense of failure made me glad 

to be moving on from the earth life to the glorious existence 

I knew awaited me after my death. 

3.123 

At the same time, I wondered how I would endure 

the pain of the crucifixion. 

14 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 114



3.124 

Throughout my mission, I had lived in a more or less consistently 

peaceful – frequently exalted – state of mind, 

with my thoughts focused on the Father_Love Consciousness, 

author of all being, knowing that I had but to ask 

and what I asked for would swiftly manifest itself. 

3.124.1 

Would I be able to keep my equanimity 

when brought before the Council, 

when led out to my crucifixion, when nailed to the cross 

with my weight hanging from my hands? 

3.124.2 

Because I was now giving way to doubts and fears, 

the normal level of my consciousness frequencies were dropping. 

3.124.3 

They were taking me down into the frequencies 

of the earth plane consciousness. 

I became a prey again to my old aggression, prompting me 

to unreasonable actions I would never have contemplated earlier 

when in my former state of total harmony 

with the Father_Love Consciousness. 

3.125 

My doubts and conflicts externalised in my life 

as human emotions and impulses 

which contravened the Cosmic Law of Love. 

3.126 

First, there was the episode of the Fig Tree. 

3.126.1 

I was hungry and went to the tree not really expecting to find fruit 

because it was not the right season for figs. 

3.126.2 

When my search was unfruitful, I cursed the fig tree. 

3.126.3 

Twenty four hours later, it was shrivelled to its roots. 

3.127 

It was a shocking experience. 

3.127.1 

It was the first time my words had caused harm to anything. 

3.127.2 

However, it clearly demonstrated, for my disciples, 

the power of THOUGHT for good or evil. 

3.127.3 

It showed them that the more spiritually evolved a person is, 

the greater is the impact of their words on the environment. 

3.128 

I took the opportunity to point out to my disciples that I had 

thoughtlessly behaved as does the average man or woman 

who – when having high expectations – cannot get what they want. 

3.128.1 

They usually react with anger, tears, hostility, 

and even sharp words which might or might not 

amount to a kind of ill-wishing or cursing 

of the person who has denied them their heart’s desire. 

3.128.2 

They had now seen for themselves 

what my cursing had done to the fig tree. 

15 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 115



3.128.3 

They should now be able to understand that whilst a strong conviction 

would bring about anything they might desire and imagine, they 

must also be constantly aware of their own mental-emotional condition. 

3.128.4 

They must not harbour resentment against others 

but must swiftly forgive, otherwise they could do 

much damage to those they resented ... 

which damage would return to them, in due course, 

as a harvest of their sowing. 

3.128.5 

Furthermore, as one sows so does one reap. 

I knew that what I had done to the fig tree 

would inevitably return to me in one form or another. 

3.129 

I took my disciples to the Temple. 

It was many years since I had been there, and I knew my visit 

would serve to set in train the events which would lead to my crucifixion. 

Some of the people recognised me and in response 

to their requests, I began to teach them. More people gathered 

and crowded the money lenders who began to complain. Their shouting 

and loud complaints broke my train of thought as I was teaching. 

3.129.1 

Suddenly my wrath was aroused. 

3.129.2 

Here were people earnestly gathered around me, wanting to hear 

the words of LIFE which soon I would not be ableto speak to them, 

and there were the money lenders who made their living by selling 

livestock for sacrifices which did the people no good whatever. 

3.129.3 

These men only brought people into debt and misery. 

3.129.4 

I felt a rush of blood to my head and I pushed the tables over, 

scattering their money, and I drove the money-hearted men out of the Temple. 

3.130 

Now there was a great commotion of shouting and screaming. 

Some people were scrambling to pick up the money. 

3.130.1 

The money lenders were calling down curses on my head, 

denouncing me as evil, as one doing the work of Beelzebub 

and a thousand other devils. 

3.130.2 

The Priests and Pharisees and all the people who set great store 

by the sacrifices in the Temple, came running together to find out 

the cause of the noise and confusion. 

3.131 

On hearing the money lenders’ story, they were so outraged by my actions, 

they launched into vociferous condemnation of me and lamentations 

to impress the Priests, each one making louder protest than their neighbours 

to demonstrate their horror at what I had done. 

3.131.1 

Such a thing had never been seen in the Temple before. 

3.131.2 

Even those who had previously listened to me were now disturbed 

at my wilfulness and wondered what kind of man I might be. 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 116



3.131.3 

They were standing close together, watching the proceedings, 

when they were noticed and approached by the Priests and Pharisees 

who persuaded them I was trying to destroy all they had believed in, 

preaching a false ‘God’, entirely unlike anything they had ever heard about 

in their synagogues. 

3.131.3.1 

Priests passed on their own outraged anger to the people 

and convinced them that my sin would contaminate them also 

if they persisted in listening to my madness. 

3.131.4 

Gradually, the people were persuaded I was an evil influence 

and should be removed before I could disrupt the peace of the country 

and bring down the wrath of the Roman Governor 

on the entire country of Palestine. 

3.132 

My disciples ashamed of what I had done, quietly left the scene 

and hid amongst the alleys some way from the Temple. 

When they returned to me later, they clearly showed they were also 

sorely tried by my actions. 

3.132.1 

They wondered whether I had taken leave of my senses, 

gone mad, prophesying my death and then doing those very things 

which would probably be the cause of it. 

3.132.2 

It was at that time that Judas, who had never fully shed his Jewish beliefs, 

began to doubt whether I was the Messiah after all. Three years 

I had taught the people and there was no lessening of the Roman rule. 

Three years and people were no nearer the happiness I had promised them. 

3.132.3 

And now it seemed that I was about to become a disturber of the peace 

– bringing down the wrath of Rome on their heads. 

3.132.4 

He heard that the Jewish High Priest wanted to get rid of me and so 

he offered his services to identify my person when required to do so. 

3.133 

When it was time for me to eat the Passover with my disciples, 

I arranged we should eat it all together in a large supper room. 

3.133.1 

I knew it would be the last time I would eat any food on earth. 

3.133.2 

I do not want to return deeply to the consciousness of that night. 

3.134 

I felt great sadness to be leaving my disciples 

who had served me so well. 

3.134.1 

With my sadness came a return of all my fears and conflicts. 

3.134.2 

I had moments of deep emotional self-pity. 

3.134.3 

I felt that no one understood all I had tried to do for my people 

and the sacrifice I was prepared to make for them. 

3.135 

John was giving a vivid account of the story of the Israelites’ 

last night in Egypt before they escaped into the desert. 

16 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 117



3.135.1 

He spoke of Moses’ instructions to the head of each family 

to kill an unblemished lamb, to cook it in a certain way 

and paint its blood on the doorposts of all Israelite dwellings, 

because that very night, angels would come and slaughter 

all the first born children of the Egyptians and their livestock. 

3.135.2 

With great relish, he recalled the outcry made by the Egyptians 

when they woke to find the bloodied firstborn in every home. 

3.135.2.1 

None was spared. 

3.135.3 

It was the kind of horrible story I rejected as having any value 

for anyone seeking higher spiritual Truth. 

3.136 

I wondered how much my disciples had really understood 

when I spoke of their Heavenly Father and His love for all mankind. 

3.136.1 

How could they relish the thought of angels killing the Egyptian first-born 

when I had clearly told them that GOD , the Father was Love. 

3.136.1.1 

But the Jews had always been pre-occupied 

with the shedding of blood to atone for their sins. 

3.136.2 

Even Abraham, the founder of the Israelite nation, 

had been convinced he should take his only son into the desert 

and kill and offer him as a sacrifice to God. 

A pagan and revolting thought! 

3.137 

I thought of the animal sacrifices in the Temple. Loving all the wild things 

of creation as I did, the practice was an abomination to me. 

3.137.1 

And now I was about to be put to death because I had dared 

to speak the words of Truth. 

3.138 

And when I considered how little I had achieved in passing on my knowledge, 

I wondered why I had been sent on such a mission! 

3.138.1 

I felt a momentary spasm of resentment and anger inter-threading 

my usual feelings of love for these men. 

3.139 

With some cynicism, I wondered what effective token of remembrance 

I could leave with them, to bring back to their minds all my teachings 

when I was no longer with them. 

3.139.1 

If they could so swiftly forget all my teachings on the Father’s Love 

and enjoy the horrible story of the Passover, 

whilst I was still in the room with them 

– how much would they remember when I had died 

as a felon on the cross, the most despicable of deaths? 

3.139.2 

Then it came to me that since they were so moved by the 

shedding of blood, I would give them blood to remember me by! 

3.139.3 

With these ironical reflections, I took up a loaf of bread, 

broke it and passed it to my disciples and told them to eat it. 

(note) see also: 

LETTER 6, 228 

17 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 118



3.140 

I likened the brokenness of the bread 

to the future brokenness of my body 

and asked them to repeat this ‘breaking of bread and distribution’ 

as a means of remembering 

the sacrifice of my body to bring them the TRUTH 

– the Truth about GOD 

and the Truth about life, the Truth about Love. 

3.140.1 

Realising I was in a strange mood, they stopped eating, 

listened, took the bread and ate it silently. 

3.141 

Next, I took up my goblet of wine and passed it around, 

saying that they must each drink from it 

for it was a symbol of my blood 

which would shortly be shed because I had dared 

to bring them the Truth of Existence. 

3.142 

I saw that the edge in my voice had reached some of them. 

3.142.1 

Soberly, each one took a sip and then passed the goblet to his neighbour. 

3.142.2 

But still, they said nothing. 

They sensed I was in earnest and would not tolerate any more argument. 

3.143 

Then I told them that a certain man amongst them would betray me. 

( 3.144 Privately, I understood his motives and knew that he was 

a necessary part of the future sequence of events. 

3.144.1 

He was but playing a role which his nature had prompted him to do. 

3.144.2 

I knew that he would suffer greatly and I felt compassion for him. 

3.144.3 

But these thoughts I kept to myself.) 

3.145 

When I mentioned that one of them would betray me and told Judas 

to leave and do what he had to do quickly, the disciples came alive, 

wondering if this was really their last meal with me. 

3.145.1 

Now there was a great deal of emotional distress, questions, 

even recriminations for having led them into such a trap. 

3.145.2 

Again, they wondered what they would do with their lives 

after I had gone. 

3.145.3 

They asked what kind of standing they would have in the community 

if I were crucified. They would be an object of derision, they argued. 

3.145.4 

No one would ever again believe a word they spoke. 

3.146 

Deeply saddened by their self-centred response to my predicament, 

I assured them they had no need to fear for their own safety. 

3.146.1 

They would abandon me and would not be connected to my crucifixion. 

3.146.2 

After my death, I suggested they should disperse and return to Galilee. 

3.146.3 

This touched Peter deeply and he reacted, vehemently denying 

that he would ever abandon me – but of course he did. 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 119



3.147 

All the love that I had felt for my fellow men, all that I had longed 

to accomplish for them – in this moment of my own need – 

still met with blank non-comprehension, even resistance. 

3.147.1 

Their only concern was what would happen to them. 

There was no word of kindness, offering of help, anguish for my future ordeal. 

3.148 

How hard was the human heart, I thought. 

3.148.1 

How many weary centuries would pass before mankind 

would be able to move beyond their own hurt and pain 

to feel even a glimmer of love and compassion 

for other unfortunates in a worse situation than themselves? 

3.148.2 

And so – although deeply disappointed – even hurt – by their selfish 

reactions, I also understood them and attempted to give my disciples 

courage to face the future and assured them that I would always 

be with them even when I was hidden from their sight. 

3.149 

The work I had started would be promoted from the life beyond. 

3.149.1 

I would not leave them alone. 

3.149.2 

They would know and feel my presence 

and this would be a comfort to them. 

3.150 

I told them to cling to their memories of my time with them. 

3.150.1 

I warned that there would be many who would continue 

in the knowledge I had given them, 

but there would be outsiders who would seek 

to add the voice of tradition and reason to my teachings. 

3.150.2 

My words would be so distorted that, eventually, they would no longer 

reveal the original Truth I had brought the world. 

3.151 

When I told them that this would happen, they were upset 

– even panic stricken. 

3.151.1 

I was relieved to see that my teachings had not been in vain after all 

– they had not entered totally deaf ears. 

3.151.2 

They asked me to tell them more – but I raised my hands 

and said that that was all I could say. 

3.152 

At this point, I felt I had said all I ever wanted to say whilst on earth, 

that my speech with men had been accomplished. 

3.152.1 

All I greatly, deeply desired was to retreat into silence 

and find peace and comfort in my contact with the Father. 

3.153 

We left the supper room and walked to the Mount of Olives, 

but the mood of my disciples was one of inner conflict, fear and doubt. 

3.153.1 

Most of them left to join their families and friends 

who would be still celebrating their own Passover. 

18 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 120


The Mount of Olives 

3.154 

In the garden, there was a special boulder, shaped like a little cave. 

I liked to shelter in it from the wind. 

3.154.1 

And so I sat and meditated and prayed, seeking a way 

into the exalted harmony I had enjoyed in the past. 

3.154.2 

I knew that when I moved into attunement with the Father_Love, 

my fears would dissolve and I would be in a state of total 

and absolute peaceful confidence again. 

3.154.3 

As I felt the Power of Love move into me and possess 

my human consciousness, so did the strength to endure what lay ahead, 

possess my heart. 

3.154.4 

I would be able to remain within the Love 

and give the Love to others to the very end. 

3.155 

And so it was. I will not even attempt to re-enter into the trial and 

crucifixion state. It is of no consequence. 

3.156 

When I finally died on the cross and my spirit withdrew 

from my tortured body, I was lifted into ineffable and radiant LIGHT. 

3.156.1 

I was enclosed in the warmth and comfort of LOVE, 

such as I had never experienced before. 

3.156.2 

I had a sensation of enveloping praise, 

a powerful assurance of work well done, of ecstasy 

in universal strength to continue the work, and joy and rapture 

which is far beyond any that the earthly condition can ever know. 

3.156.3 

I moved into a new and wondrously beautiful way of life 

but I still descended in consciousness to remain in touch 

with the people I had left behind. 

3.157 

I was able to show myself to those 

who were sufficiently sensitive to be able to see me. However, 

3.157.1 

the story of Thomas who supposedly fingered my wounds is nonsense. 

3.158 

My disciples did not know that I had secretly arranged with Joseph 

of Aremathea to take my body to his own unused tomb after my death, 

where he would anoint it according to custom before the sun set. 

3.158.1 

Then, when darkness had fallen and the Sabbath was being observed 

by everyone in Jerusalem, assisted by two mounted trustworthy servants, 

he would take my body secretly by during the night, 

and by out of sight tracks during the day, 

to a mountain side outside Nazareth, in Galilee. 

3.158.2 

There, further assisted by my family, if he followed my directions, 

he would find a small, hidden cave 

which had given me shelter from storms and a refuge from people 

when I was young, unhappy and rebellious, and at odds with the world. 

19 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 121



3.158.3 

Joseph promised to find the cave from a map I had given him 

and to leave me there after further embalming. He would build up the small 

entrance to thoroughly block it from intruders. 

3.158.4 

There, my body has rested, free from molestation. 

3.159 

It has been said of me that my body rose from the dead. 

What an absurdity conjured up by earthly minds which were 

at a loss to satisfactorily explain my death as a felon on a cross! 

3.159.1 

What need would I have of an earthly body 

to continue existence in the next dimension? 

3.159.1.1 

How could such a ridiculous myth persist even into the 21st century? 

3.159.2 

It has been a measure of the lack of understanding of Christians 

that they have blindly accepted such a dogma to this very time. 

3.160 

Think about this carefully. 

3.160.1 

Having been released from an earthly body and after my experience 

of the ecstasy and glorious rapture of passing into a higher dimension 

of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS, why would I want to return 

to the earthly dimension to enter my body again? 

3.160.2 

Of what use would it be to me in your world or in mine? 

3.160.3 

Whilst the physical substance of my body might be spiritualised 

when perfectly attuned to the Father_Love Consciousness 

whilst I still lived on earth, would not my body be an encumbrance 

and a deterrent to my subsequent journeys 

within the highest Spiritual Kingdoms? 

3.161 

Visible things are but a manifestation of specific frequencies 

of vibration in consciousness which produces 

a ‘SHIMMER OF MOTES OR PARTICLES’ giving an appearance of solid matter. 

3.161.1 

Each visible substance possesses its own unique vibrational frequency. 

3.161.2 

A change in the rate of vibration produces a change 

in the appearance of matter. As consciousness energies change 

so do the appearances of matter change. 

3.161.3 

Therefore, it was possible for me to focus and lower 

my frequencies of consciousness to that point 

where my form became visible to the human eye. 

3.162 

I could return to my disciples and be seen by them. 

3.162.1 

And I did so. I loved them more than ever before, and owed them 

as much comfort and support as I was able to give them after my death. 

3.162.2 

Not only this, it was necessary to direct my own power into their minds 

in order to give them the impetus and courage 

to continue the work I had started. 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 122



3.163 

However, I want you to know that the individualised consciousness 

which has ascended in vibrational frequencies 

to the very portals of the Universal Creative Dimension 

becomes LIGHT INDIVIDUALISED, 

an INDIVIDUALISED CONSCIOUSNESS which needs no body 

in which to express and enjoy all that the GLORIOUS CONSCIOUSNESS 

can devise in the highest SPIRITUAL REALMS. 

3.163.1 

It is a supreme and enraptured state of being having none of the needs, 

desires, impulses experienced by those who have not fully 

mounted high beyond and above the ego. 

3.164 

Whilst living on earth, your minds remain anchored 

within certain parameters of vibrational frequencies, 

imprisoned in bodies which have their own needs. 

3.164.1 

If your consciousness were to truly soar beyond these parameters, 

your earthly self would disappear. 

3.164.2 

When I was trapped in a body, I was also largely confined 

to these parameters of vibrational frequencies and consciousness. 

3.164.3 

Furthermore, imagination alone can soar no further than your 

previous experiences and therefore you are confined 

to your past which you project into your future. 

20 

3.164.4 

However – little by little – you will be led by those minds 

which are sensitive enough to access the higher spiritual dimensions 

and can thus move beyond your present consciousness boundaries. 

3.164.5 

They will record for you those wondrous experiences 

and states of being beyond your own, 

to which you yourselves will then be able to aspire. 

3.164.6 

In this way, you go forwards in levels or steps of spiritual development. 

3.165 

Each step brings you a higher vision of what can be achieved 

and out of this vision you formulate a new goal. 

3.165.1 

With this goal ever before you, you work to cleanse yourself 

of the contaminating influence of the bonding~rejection impulses 

of your earthly existence. 

3.166 

Step by step you transcend your ego. 

3.167 

When you transcend your ego and it dies within your consciousness, 

you are now abundantly alive within the Father_Love Consciousness 

and find the reality of the kingdom of heaven in your lives, 

within yourself and in your environment. 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 123



3.167.1 

To enable YOU to reach these pinnacles of love, joy, 

harmony and rapture, I lived, worked and died in Palestine 

and I have come to you now in these Letters. 

3.168 

Let not my work be in vain this second time. 

3.169 

As you read these pages, seek, meditate and pray for inspiration, 

you will come to feel the Father’s response 

and if you listen every day attentively, you will hear the Father’s Voice. 

3.170 

This Voice is ever with you. 

3.170.1 

Dismantle the barriers created by self-will. 

3.170.2 

Open yourselves to receive strength, power, inspiration and love 

direct from the Father_Love Consciousness. 

3.171 

Read and re-read these Letters that they may eventually 

become absorbed into your consciousness. 

3.171.1 

As you do so, you will be journeying towards LIGHT, 

and you will radiate LIGHT to others. 

Such LIGHT is not just ‘light’ as is electricity 

but is the very nature of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS 

which I described to you in my Letter 1. 

3.171.2 

Therefore, as you radiate the LIGHT, 

you will radiate unconditional love. 

3.171.3 

You will promote the growth and spiritual development 

of every other living entity. 

3.171.4 

You will yearn to nourish and nurture, you will work 

to promote protection and healing and education. 

3.171.5 

You will long to assist in the establishment of loving law and order 

in which all will be able to live harmoniously, successfully and prosperously. 

You will be in the Kingdom of Heaven. 

3.172 

At the same time, let there be no illusions. 

3.173 

As steps are taken to introduce these Letters to the outside world, 

there will be exactly the same recriminations, 

the same condemnation, the same talk of Satan, 

the devil, as there was when I first taught in Palestine. 

3.174 

Take heart, pray for courage. 

3.174.1 

Those who endure to the end 

will rise above the turmoil and violence and will rest 

in the peace and joy of the kingdom. 


• 


• 

Letter 3 page 124



Letter 4 

4.1 


have come – in my love for you – 

to make a summary of all that I perceived during enlightenment in the desert 

and tried to teach the Jews in Palestine 2000 years ago. 

4.1.1 

Some details of my earthly life have been related in Letters 1, 2 and 3. 

4.1.1.1 

If you have read these, you will know it is of the utmost importance 

to your well-being to understand that – whilst my followers eventually 

created a religion they called ‘Christianity’ founded on reports 

of my life and teachings – I am not dictating these Letters 

to teach and confirm what my followers have taught. 

4.2 

Christianity is a formal religion which, purely for reasons of expediency, 

took on many beliefs contrary to the spiritual Truth of our SOURCE of BEING. 

4.3 

What has the spilling of blood to do with UNIVERSAL SPIRIT? 

4.4 

As you must now realise, my teaching from the very beginning 

of my mission on earth in Palestine, has always been born 

of the highest spiritual Truth of Existence, having nothing to do 

with human concepts and rationalisations as taught by human minds. 

4.4.1 

Therefore, I repeat emphatically, whilst my persona on earth 

two thousand years ago was that of JESUS, 

the purpose of my presence, the CHRIST PRESENCE, 

within these Letters is to reach sensitive and inspired souls 

to teach them how to draw on Divine Assistance during 

the future horror in which the world will ultimately be embroiled. 

4.4.2 

For this reason, my powerful longing to rescue those who can 

receive me has been crystallised in the form 

of TRUTH OF EXISTENCE within these Letters. 

4.4.3 

Know this – heed it. 

4.5 

I would have you know 

– and take particular note – 

that I came to the Jews in Palestine 70 years before Jerusalem 

was razed to the ground. 

Letter 4 page 125



4.5.1 

I came to the Jews to warn them that their code of conduct 

would be of no value to them when the future time of travail came upon then, 

sending them out into a hostile world. 

4.6 

It is recorded in a gospel that I wept in despair, lamenting the fact that 

I would have gathered the people as chicks beneath a mother hen’s breast, 

to protect them in their time of destruction but the people would not heed me. 

4.6.1 

Instead, their religious leaders put me to death. 

4.6.2 

But after the dispersal of the Jews, when their Temple was taken from them, 

did they learn from their experiences? 

4.6.3 

Did they wonder why such a catastrophe had overtaken them? 

No, they continued in their old traditions and belief in their superiority, 

although repeatedly, historical events proved to them that 

they were subject to disasters as were other people. 

4.6.4 

At this very time, they have chosen to ignore 

the TRUTHS of EXISTENCE as I taught them in Palestine, 

and are bringing upon themselves 

the selfsame conditions as followed my earthly life in Palestine. 

4.7 

No matter where they may reside, their materialistic values, 

their head-for-an-eye traditions, are drawing to them the human sorrow 

they have created for others down the ages by their arrogance and greed. 

4.7.1 

Everything they have endured, they have brought upon themselves. 

4.7.2 

This also applies to those who, through expediency, 

have allied themselves with Jews because of their financial power 

within world financial spheres and world markets. 

4.8 

Who is it keeps the vast majority of the world population hungry 

when there is sufficient food stockpiled to feed people adequately 

if profit as motive for existence were abandoned? 

4.9 

Given the will, financial leaders could formulate and embark on plans 

to distribute the surplus of goods to the under-privileged. 

4.9.1 

If they were to do so, they would find the entire universe 

responding with blessings, world economy would flourish 

and peace would become a world condition. 

4.9.2 

Before this can happen, 

what has already been created in consciousness and by aggressive, 

debased actions, WORLD-WIDE, 

must first be drawn into materialised human experience 

– not as retribution but as a natural working of the LAWS of EXISTENCE. 

4.10 

Rest assured that countries who resist the evil of others, 

are only resisting the consequences of their own 

seeds of consciousness and actions in years gone by. 

4.10.1 

Therefore, bully-boy tactics, the ferocious attack of the mighty 

upon the weak, no matter how intransigent the weak may appear to be, 

can only bring even greater times of trouble for the bullies. 

2 

Letter 4 page 126



4.10.2 

Where they experienced a pin-prick, 

they are stock-piling in consciousness, 

the future devastation they are presently dumping on others. 

Perhaps they should regard the pin-prick from the weak as a bugle call 

to alert them to their downward slide into moral decadence. 

4.10.3 

Because such people are constantly breaking the LAWS of EXISTENCE, 

and drawing destruction of an unparalleled magnitude upon cities and earth, 

it is my intention in this Letter not only to summarise all that I taught 

and lived in Palestine but to spell out clearly the underlying causes 

of your approaching world crisis, 

which I did not cover when last I came to mankind in speech. 

4.11 

These LETTERS have been written prior to the most crucial time 

in your history, and when the travail is truly upon you, 

you will wonder why I did not warn you earlier. 

4.11.1 

But, I have to tell you, through receptive minds, 

I have been trying to alert the world for the past twenty five years, 

but neither media, nor publishing house, nor TV, 

was prepared to listen and give me the opportunity 

to speak to you through my agents. 

4.11.2 

Politicians could reach you – but I, the CHRIST, 

could not do so because of the hardness of your hearts 

and your refusal to concede that I, the living CHRIST 

could return at this time 

through deprogrammed and dedicated minds to warn nations 

of what they were creating for themselves in the future. 

4.12 

The churches, who claim to believe in my existence, 

have been as self-absorbed in their own humanly conceived 

religious traditions as have the materialists. 

4.13 

Now, at the Eleventh Hour, when fear has descended on the masses, 

and they are prepared to heed my words, the doors must surely open 

or again my efforts for humanity will have been in vain. 

4.14 

I have come to say there will indeed be a sorting of the goats 

from the sheep as has been recorded in the gospels in the Bible. 

4.14.1 

The sheep refer to those souls who can peacefully receive 

the highest spiritual truth yet dispensed on earth. 

4.14.2 

The goats refer to those who do not have the capacity 

to listen to anyone or anything 

because they have too great a rebellious spirit and egodrive. 

4.14.3 

Why will they be separated at this time? 

4.14.4 

They will be separated because those who are able to receive 

the truth contained within these pages, and to live by the guidelines 

of the Laws of Existence will find that although the next period of world 

history will be bitter indeed, they will continue in comparative 

peace and protection, fulfilment of need and upliftment of spirit. 

3 

Letter 4 page 127



4.14.4 

The goats, unfortunately, will have to endure all the horrific force 

of their innate rebellious consciousness. 

4.15 

This is NOT a punishment from Someone on High 

– but a natural working out of the Law of Existence: 

what you carry in your minds and hearts will eventually 

externalise in your body, life and environment. 

4.15.1 

When you resist and rebel, life offers resistance to you 

in the fulfilment of your desires. 

4.16 

4.16.1 

I have long since ascended to the highest frequencies 

of consciousness vibration in the Celestial Kingdoms 

and am Divine Consciousness Itself individualised. 

My Consciousness can encircle the globe 

to whoever calls on me. 

4.17 

So is it with all the great Teachers who have lived on earth, and 

were enlightened and perceived the REALITY of the SOURCE of all BEING, 

and have taught people from their exalted level of enlightenment. 

4.17.1 

They were lifted in spiritual Power to penetrate the dense veil 

of human consciousness and perceive what truly lay 

beyond the world of matter – they saw, 

as clearly as previous mental conditioning would permit, 

the basic unity of creation, within the realm of Creativity Itself. 

4.17.2 

One and all have, after transition into the next dimension of existence, 

escaped the treadmill of reincarnation and moved on 

into ever higher realms of individual pure spiritual consciousness 

to the portals of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS Itself. 

4.17.3 

They have become Individualised DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS 

possessing the power and the insight of Divine Consciousness. 

They, too, share in the CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS as I said in an earlier Letter. 

4.17.4 

They combine the heights of Intelligent Love with the heights of Loving 

Intelligence, combining the Power of Will with the Power of Purpose. 

4.17.5 

They are equally male and female in their drives. 

4.17.6 

They are the perfect demonstration of strength and nurturing. 

4.17.7 

They are the perfect EXAMPLE of what all men 

– and women – should be striving to attain. 

4.18 

To attain to such perfection of being, the human spirit 

must set aside all divisions and rivalry. 

4.19 

Whoever may be your acclaimed Prophet, 

you can be assured that he is LIFE ITSELF 

and powerful within the Brotherhood of all great Teachers. 

Letter 4 page 128



4.20 

Each Prophet, each Teacher has perceived the same REALITY 

and lived in such a prayerful way as to ensure he will eventually 

achieve the goal of every man – perfection in Paradise. 

4.20.1 

It is vitally important you should understand this and realise that 

the divisions you make between your Teachers are wholly erroneous, 

because we are all united in our common SOURCE of BEING. 

4.20.2 

We are a Brotherhood of Beings of Life, each manifesting 

through our individuality the highest TRUTH of our SOURCE of BEING. 

4.20.3 

We are equal in purity, power, beauty, grandeur of spirit and love. 

4.21 

THEREFORE, the sheep of every religious persuasion – those 

who have sufficiently evolved in spiritual understanding of the 

fundamental unity in your SOURCE of BEING – should swiftly seek to unite 

in equal brotherhood in your towns and countries and reach out 

and bond with your spiritual brethren world-wide, 

irrespective of all that is taking place in the external world. 

4.22 

You should transcend all religious differences, Christian, 

Muslim, Sufi, Jew, Israeli, Palestinian, Hindu, Buddhist, etc 

and regard yourselves as all being equally within the safe haven 

of Universal Love and Universal Intelligent Protection 

– at peace with yourselves, with each other 

and with those who are determined to fight to a finish. 

4.22.1 

ONLY IN THIS WAY WILL YOUR PLANET SURVIVE 

THE TURMOIL WHICH LIES AHEAD OF YOU. 

4 

4.23 

I have also returned to all those who are neither Muslim nor Christian, 

Buddhist nor Hindu. I have come to those who desire, nay long, 

to know the Reality behind all existence. 

4.24 

I have told you that I came – in the persona of Jesus – to the Jews 

in Palestine. I might well have said that I came to the Arabs 

in the persona of Muhammad, since Muhammad and I are of one spirit. 

4.24.1 

To divide us into persona having different names 

– JESUS and MUHAMMAD, or MUHAMMAD and JESUS 

is the same as giving identical twins different surnames 

because one teaches literature and the other teaches maths. 

4.25 

We are both of CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS, 

both individualisations of DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS. 

4.25.1 

When on earth, we both spoke of a GOD of Love and Mercy 

according to the way in which our humanity permitted us 

to perceive our inspired knowledge from GOD . 

4.25.2 

You must bear in mind that we were both human beings who had been 

deeply conditioned by our traditional beliefs inherited down the ages 

Letter 4 page 129



4.25.3 

Therefore, our inspiration came to us through minds 

already possessed by other ideas. As I have previously told you, 

inspiration, unless directed into a clean, deprogrammed mind, 

will always take on the overtones of convictions 

derived from early childhood conditioning. 

4.25.4 

The rational mind which takes over when the inflow of inspiration ceases, 

begins to explain the new knowledge and insight 

in terms of what is already accepted by the human mind. 

4.26 

But, as I have already told you, I was a rebel almost from 

the outset of my life and could not accept the Judaic beliefs. 

4.26.1 

I was a clean, eagerly receptive, open-minded vessel 

into which the TRUTH OF EXISENCE could be poured in the desert, 

enabling me to see UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS clearly. 

4.27 

Now our perceptions are of the very highest order 

– we are of one MIND, one LIFE, one LOVE, reaching out equally to 

Muslim and Jew and Christian, Buddhist and all people, atheist or agnostic. 

4.27.1 

Our only motive in calling to them is to bring them 

inspired heart-changing insight which will enable them 

to recognise their essential underlying brotherhood in spirit, 

encourage them to think new thoughts, 

relate to each other peacefully with forgiveness in their hearts, and thereafter 

live their lives differently, drawing LIGHT from their SOURCE of BEING. 

4.27.2 

We would both speak of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS 

to you who are living in this present scientific age 

because you have travelled far into scientific understanding 

and can now receive what we both have to say. 

4.27.3 

Together we say with one voice – heed, listen: WE 

– and you on earth – are all one at the very roots of our being. 

4.28 

Whatever destruction you hand out to others, 

you are also handing out to yourselves 

4.29 

I – WE – must make it clear that WE have come to all people of good sense, 

good will and good heart, irrespective of their present race and religious beliefs. 

WE embrace, love, draw you all into our consciousness mantle 

of protection and safety. 

4.30 WE are aware of your problems on earth at this present time. 

WE are aware of the centuries-old conflict between Judaism and Islam. 

4.30.1 

But this rift has nothing to do with US. 

4.30.2 

Your squabbles leave us unmoved. 

4.30.3 

Why jeopardise your own good, your own future felicity by fighting 

over some concept which is meaningless and therefore without value? 

4.31 

In reality, you adhere to your chosen religions because, 

in the depths of your heart, you are all reaching out to the SOURCE of BEING, 

although you call your SOURCE of BEING by different names. 

5 

Letter 4 page 130



4.32 

We are both aware of the struggles of individual Jews to live a good life, 

and of individuals of Islam to truly reverence and venerate Allah 

throughout the day, attributing all they do 

and achieve to his power working on their behalf, 

and of Christians immersed in their beliefs of Salvation 

by the blood of Jesus – you are all striving to attain goodness 

but will never do so whilst you remain divided by your beliefs. 

4.33 

Once the maelstrom of the present 

world consciousness of mutual aggression 

has been fully spent – the day will surely come when Muslim, 

Jew, Christian, Buddhist and Hindu will gather together, 

rejecting their differences in religious beliefs and mingling as one people, 

to give thanks to DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS out of WHICH 

they have drawn their being, and from WHICH will come 

all future boundless blessings of beautiful, inspired and caring lives. 

4.34 

Together you will rebuild on old foundations and will say: 

“Let such a thing never happen between people again 

for now we know that at the roots of our existence, 

we are truly one. When I make you suffer, 

I too am lessened in Divine Life, and my own suffering will follow.” 

4.35 

WE, and the BROTHERHOOD within CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS 

are also fully aware of Buddhists and Hindus, followers of Tao, 

the spiritual adepts in the Philippines, and every other sect 

and religious discipline in every country, which is aimed 

at reaching and touching, even momentarily, the equilibrium 

of their UNIVERSAL SOURCE of BEING. 

4.35.1 

We are aware of ALL. YOU are all encompassed within 

our Universal Love, Compassion and Caring. 

4.35.2 YOU are all important to us, irrespective of your beliefs, 

for you are all ONE at the grass roots of your being 

– your souls are unified in Divine Consciousness. 

4.35.3 

One and ALL, you are unified and one at soul level 

within your SOURCE of BEING 

4.36 

If you catch a drop of rain in the palm of your hand, 

can you say that because the droplet of rain has landed in YOUR hand, 

and because it has separated from the rain that is falling to ground, 

that the droplet is different in ‘being’, 

chemical composition, and quality of purity or strength 

from the rest of the rain presently falling around you? 

4.36.1 

You may touch your droplet with green dye, and make it green, 

but can you say that that green droplet is entirely different 

to the rest of the rain falling at that very moment? 

Letter 4 page 131



4.36.2 

You of good sense, good will, and good heart, sincere and true, 

will be able to reply – no, the rain is not different. 

It is exactly the same in quality and being as the rest of the rain; 

the only difference is that green, or red, or blue dye has been added. 

Therefore, it has become something more than the rain falling around us, but 

the droplet of rain in the palm of my hand is basically the same as the rain. 

4.37 

Every one of you, no matter who you are, what colour skin you may possess, 

what kind of hair adorns your head and protects it from the sun, 

the shape of your head or body, the language you speak, the thoughts 

you think, the kind of words you use, the actions and deeds you perform 

as a result of your beliefs and your thoughts – no matter what your 

PHYSICAL AND HUMAN CONSCIOUSNESS DIFFERENCES – you are ALL, 

exactly the same as each other, of the same quality, begotten of the same 

SOURCE OF BEING, having the same potential in infinity, 

the same spiritual capacities in infinity in every respect. 

4.37.1 

The only difference between everyone of you, Muslim Arab, Russian Jew, 

American Christian, Tibetan Buddhist, Indian Hindu, 

are the additives which have been pumped into each of you 

as a result of your genetics derived from your parentage and race, 

environment, family upbringing, family resources poor or wealthy, 

education, and opportunities in life. 

4.38 BUT – these are ALL superficials. 

They are additives masking your Reality you call your soul 

even as dye will mask the truth concerning the drop of water 

in the palm of your hand. Your soul comes directly 

from Divine Consciousness and remains itself, pristine and pure, 

and unified in Divine Consciousness with all other souls, 

despite all the additives which have covered and corroded it since birth. 

4.39 

You must also realise that everyone is born with differing human 

capacities to make use of the additives pumped into them at birth. 

The human capacities to be utilised by each soul depend 

on the spiritual progress it made in previous lives. 

4.40 

Some people climb out of deep holes of disadvantages, 

depression and despair and achieve high positions of trust and respect, 

wielding much influence over others – and some people fall 

from dizzying heights of advantage, wealth, opportunity, and talents, 

into black holes of despair and depression, drug taking, 

murder, rape, and whatever. 

4.40.1 

Nevertheless, for all that you have each made – or not made – 

of your opportunities or your lack of them, you all remain 

fundamentally and basically of the same beingness and potential. 

6 

Letter 4 page 132


The Importance of the Person 

4.41 

You are ALL able to rise up, little by little, from whatever spiritual 

level of consciousness you presently occupy, to the heights 

of DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS within the Celestial Kingdoms. 

4.42 

As you accept these Letters as being the TRUTH of EXISTENCE 

and seek, daily, to live the guidelines which will bring each of you 

into harmony and contact with THAT WHICH GAVE YOU BEING 

– you will surely move towards and achieve the highest spiritual goals 

you have set yourself at this present time. 

4.42.1 

You can all rise to the point where you fully accept the TRUTH, 

work to purify your personal consciousness in order to absorb 

DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS and become individuals filled with 

– and radiating – the Power of Divine Consciousness in your immediate 

surroundings and eventually throughout the world. 

4.43 YOU are ALL important within your immediate environment. 

4.43.1 

The parent who feels that all that is done for the family 

is not appreciated, who feels that he/she does not make 

an impact on family life, is never heard, respected, loved, who feels 

that outside the home or in the workplace he/she is of no consequence 

and will not be missed, is lacking insight. 

4.43.2 

Such a person, be they male, female, father, mother, friend, worker, 

employer, all make an impact on their environment. 

If they were removed from it, there would be a hole in the fabric 

of the environment, there would be loss, and it would take time 

for that gap to be filled in with the arrival of someone else 

and by new activities of those left behind. 

4.43.3 

A void is left by the biggest Power and Voice, Doer of good, 

or the most menial worker sweeping the floor or garden paths. 

4.43.4 

Each one inhabits a special place in the whole environment. 

4.43.5 

Each one brings their own talent, their own character, their own way 

of doing things, their own impact on the people they speak to, 

to the place where they live or work. 

4.43.6 

They are vital in their own niche. 

7 

4.44 

No one can rob a person of their importance, 

except the person himself by his denial of his value. 

4.44.1 

No matter if a person is born handicapped – they still have 

their unique place of importance in the family, the environment. 

4.44.2 

Sometimes, they occupy a greater position of importance 

than if they had been born whole and perfect. 

4.44.3 

Their achievements arouse wonder and respect. 

4.44.4 

The impact they make on the environment depends entirely 

on their will to be, their will to act, their will to radiate good will, 

their will to make the most of their opportunities, 

Letter 4 page 133


The Importance of the Person 

their will to be special for people by making other people feel 

better than they did before the contact took place. 

4.44.5 

Every condition arises out of the WILL which is exercised at all times. 

4.44.6 

Some have been born with great willpower, others with less, but 

4.45 

the moment that a person fully realises that all WILLPOWER 

has been drawn from UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS and 

4.45.1 WILLPOWER can be increased by calling on 

one’s SOURCE of BEING for increased willpower, so does 

4.45.2 

the person begin to realise that willpower is not limited after all. 

4.45.3 

It can be drawn, according to the magnitude and strength of one’s faith, 

from UNIVERAL CONSCIOUSNESS Itself. 

4.46 

Each and everyone of each gender, every race, nation, religion, 

every level of resources and income from pauper to king, 

is equally important in the moment of NOW, in the moment of end of day. 

4.46.1 

True differences only arise from what each person gives of himself 

to this moment, the next moment, and the rest of the day. 

4.47 

A King or Prime Minister can be remembered for his goodness, 

the benefits he brought his country, or for the misery he imposed 

on the people. Similarly, a man born into an impoverished family, 

who may not have developed his abilities to any high level, but 

4.47.1 

who gave his all in his service to his environment, 

will eventually be as revered by kin and friends 

– and in the next life reap of his sowing as does the King or Prime Minister. 

4.47.2 

Such a person will have contributed life to his environment, 

because the nature of life force is unconditional love and service, 

work and harmony, giving whatever is necessary 

for the fulfilment of the needs of another. 

4.48 

If, each day, your life-force is spent in just giving a cup of tea 

to people who are sick, then let that life-force be spent 

in its highest form: as eager willingness to walk to the patient 

with a warm smile, and hand over the tea with kindness, 

goodwill, and a desire for the healing of the person. 

4.48.1 

In such a way, a tea giver can become a radiant medium 

of healing and upliftment. 

4.48.1.1 

The more frequently the tea-giver calls silently for an inflow 

of Divine Consciousness into her own consciousness, the greater 

and more penetrating will be her radiated life-force to the patient. 

4.48.2 

The sick person may not be aware of what is happening, 

but a room of sick people attended by such a tea-giver, or carer, 

will recover more swiftly than those who receive their tea from 

one who hands it to them without a glance of recognition, 

8 

without a word, without a kindly thought. 

Letter 4 page 134



4.48.3 

No, each job, each moment, can be sacred and beautiful, 

radiant with the inflow of Divine Consciousness life force, 

uplifting, healing to the self and others, 

if a person takes time to realise he/she 

is a channel of Divine Consciousness which is itself all healing, 

all protection, all fulfilment of a person’s every need. 

4.48.4 

One person, even one who cleans the floors and empties bed pans, 

possessing such a realisation can enter a room and become 

the most important – perhaps, the only – distributor of good amongst 

six people handing out bed pans. Such a person can leave behind 

a legacy of increased strength in every patient. 

4.48.5 

Every single person who realises that from their eyes 

is radiated potent life-force to those at whom the vision is directed, 

can know that their glance, that penetrating look, 

that smiling gaze has benefited the one who received it. 

4.49 

For everything we – yes, you and I, the CHRIST, think and do 

is an act of consciousness – and consciousness is life-force. 

4.49.1 

With the activity of our minds, yours and mine, 

we shape our consciousness, our life-force 

into different forms which will bless or curse the environment. 

4.50 

The only difference between you and Muhammad 

and myself, known on earth as Jesus, is the kind of 

thought and feeling that Muhammad and I radiate to others. 

4.50.1 

We both radiate life-giving consciousness energy to the world. 

4.51 

What are you radiating in your world? 

4.52 

Remember again, how, during a time of great stress 

during my time in Palestine, I cursed the fig tree, 

and it shrivelled to its roots. 

Not long afterwards I was also roundly cursed 

by Roman soldiers and Jewish priests alike. 

4.52.1 

I, too, was shrivelled to my roots before I died on the cross. 

4.53 

Beware what you hand out to others; 

make certain that you would like to receive the same. 

4.54 

A cup of water handed to someone with love 

can bless and uplift that person or, 

if handed out with ill-feeling can make the recipient 

feel small and of no account 

– a little weaker and more depressed. 

4.55 

What part are you playing in your environment? 

4.55.1 

Are you honoured and recognised for the love and goodwill 

you distribute the moment you set foot in your work place? 

Letter 4 page 135



4.56 

Have you caught a vision of what is really important in life? 

4.57 

Have you set yourself a spiritual plan, a spiritual goal 

to be achieved before you pass on into the next beautiful dimension? 

4.57.1 

Will you be sufficiently purified and committed 

to unconditional loving 

to move into the higher levels of spiritual consciousness 

– or will your goals still be those of your earth plane? 

4.58 

Ask yourself: 

4.58.1 

What part do you really want to play in your environment? 

4.58.2 

What is your spiritual destination? Just as importantly, what are 

your attitudes towards other people – superiority and exclusivity – 

or an awareness that most people are doing the best they can 

with whatever talents they possess? 

4.59 

To reach your full potential you must realise that neither position 

nor wealth can limit the power you exercise in the world. 

4.59.1 

Your only limitations are your attitudes 

and thoughts arising from your attitudes. 

4.60 

The life-force radiated from the mind of king, prime minister, 

general, or lowly servant, or soldier, is equally powerful 

and productive of good in the environment, 

providing each one disciplines his thoughts 

to become attuned to the spiritual frequencies 

of unconditional love and Divine Consciousness. 

4.60.1 

Furthermore, such thoughts enter and enhance 

the world consciousness force itself. Each person adding 

their spiritual thought to world spiritual thought strengthens it. 

9 

4.61 

The only factor which determines the degree of imparting 

of life-or-sickness propensities is the level of realisation and spiritual 

understanding that a person has drawn from the SOURCE of BEING. 

4.61.1 

Therefore, the man who happily removes the neighbourhood refuse 

with a good heart and a blessing on all whom he meets, 

is a bright light shining in his little world, and the moneygrasping, 

ill-tempered man of wealth and substance emerging 

from his mansion to go to his office, is a pool of darkness 

which can be felt negatively by those who venture near him. 

4.61.2 

No matter what you do, what you possess, 

the position you occupy in life, 

there is no limit to your potential development for good. 

4.62 

There is no limit to the potential grandeur and glory of your being. 

4.62.1 

Your only limitation is the amount of time and energy, 

you are prepared to devote to meditating on your SOURCE of BEING 

and opening your human consciousness to enter into IT 

and receive IT into your mind. 

Letter 4 page 136



4.63 

Therefore, religious leaders, revere your congregations, 

because you do not know what spiritual insight and progress 

is taking place in the minds of those who may appear 

to be very humble and of no account socially. 

4.63.1 

Religious leaders, cease your criticism of other religions because 

you do not know the heights of spiritual knowledge, 

insight and enlightenment their adherents may have attained. 

4.63.2 

Religious leaders, realise that you, yourselves, are only as spiritually 

advanced as is your personal perception of Reality. 

4.63.3 

If you have no perception of what lies beyond the veil 

of your material world – you may be religious, 

but you do not have a spiritual consciousness. 

4.63.4 

This is the true ideal, the true aspiration, the highest goal 

– to understand and experience the Reality behind and 

within all things giving them their individual being. 

4.64 

You may call the Reality – God, Allah, Jehovah, Infinite Intelligence, 

Divine Mind or Divine Consciousness or the Tao. 

All these names mean the SOURCE of your BEING 

– your CREATIVE ORIGINS. 

4.65 YOU CAN HAVE NO HIGHER ASPIRATION THAN THIS 

– to understand and experience the Reality behind and within all things – 

giving, maintaining and sustaining all individual being. 

4.65.1 

This was the goal presented to you by 

every enlightened Teacher who has come to earth. 

4.65.2 

They all shared the same vision, the same realisation and understanding. 

4.65.3 

Such Teachers were held in high esteem, but few of their followers 

understood what they were being taught. 

4.65.4 

Each man placed his own interpretation on the Teacher’s words. 

Each man’s interpretation arose out of his personal conditioning and bias. 

10 

4.66 

In your personal lives, remember at all times, that your thoughts, 

words, deeds, not only have a bearing on your future life, 

but also affect the people with whom you are relating at any moment. 

4.66 

What are you, employer or employee, personally contributing 

to the successful operation of the business in which you earn your daily bread 

– be it factory, farm, shop or professional office? 

4.66.1 

What are you giving to your employees or fellow workers in well-being 

and good feeling, what are you doing for the entire building? 

“For the building?” you may ask in amazement. 

4.66.2 

But I repeat – what are you doing for your building, your vehicles, 

your entire business venture? 

Letter 4 page 137



4.67 

Everything, bricks, mortar, steel, glass, paper, metal, 

tyres, engines and petrol, is permeated with 

the consciousness you exude as you go about your daily affairs. 

4.67.1 

This is the reason why some people leave a trail of destruction 

behind them because they have an ill-humoured, irritable, critical, 

destructive consciousness and others keep their possessions intact 

and looking new for years because they appreciate and cherish them daily. 

4.68 

Everything on your earth is the energy of consciousness made visible 

– be it in the form of solid inanimate matter or living plasma. 

4.69 

With your thoughts, you feed or destroy whatever is in your environment. 

4.70 

What are you doing to your family, home, and environment? 

4.70.1 

Are you grumbling, denigrating, destructive in thought 

towards your work and other people? Then rest assured, 

you are leaving a little trail of destructive consciousness behind you 

which will help erode all that it penetrates and imbues. 

4.71 

If you focus on the desire to love, to accept, to work with gladness 

in your heart, then everywhere you go you are shedding 

a consciousness of strength, blessing and growth. 

4.72 

When I was on earth in Palestine, I was dealing with Orthodox Jews 

who believed in and upheld codes of conduct so rigid 

they bordered on cruelty; their traditional laws were inhibiting, 

depressing, confining and ridiculous. 

4.72.1 

I brought to these people a new vision of an eternal Father 

which was both transcendent to themselves 

– and yet everywhere present 

– ever aware of their needs, and of such universal love that they could 

rest assured it was always the Father’s Will to fulfill those needs. 

4.72.2 

I told the people to look around them, look at the countryside, 

at the hills where sheep and goats grazed in peace, at the lakes filled with fish, 

and at the birds flying in the air and resting and nesting in trees, 

and the flowers so gorgeously clothed in many colours. 

4.72.3 

I told them: “Look – understand what you are seeing. 

You are seeing a world where everything has its needs, 

and everything has those needs fulfilled. How can you doubt 

when you see the sheep living entirely on grass? 

4.72.3.1 

What does the grass contain that it feeds fleece, bone, blood and flesh 

and produces young? Are you not witnessing a marvel of supply? 

Look at the needs of birds how wonderfully they are provided for. 

4.72.3.2 

They have shelter in trees and seeds for strength. 

4.72.3.3 

As for people who have their needs of housing, food and clothes, 

11 

the Father has given them the entire world from which to fulfill their needs.” 

Letter 4 page 138



4.73 

Muhammad, after enlightenment perceived the same indwell 

universal Spirit, both existent and active in all things. 

4.73.1 

We – Muhammad and I, spoke to our fellow countrymen 

of the same inspired Truth and asked them the same kind of questions. 

4.73.2 

Is such an all-knowing Father – Allah – Divine Consciousness 

not also aware of your deeper needs 

– your needs of love, health, and prosperity? 

4.73.2.1 

How can you doubt this? Only have faith, 

and your needs will be supplied according to your faith. 

4.74 

It is your lack of faith which withdraws energy from the natural flow 

of Father –Allah – Love in your bodies, relationships and lives. 

4.75 

So often in despair, when on earth in the person of Jesus, I exclaimed: 

“ 4.75.1 Would that I could tell you and show you and make you see how it is 

that the Father knows your needs. Would I could show you how you, 

yourselves, contribute to the making of your own tomorrows, 

and the tomorrows of all those who surround you. 

4.75.2 

If only I could help you see that you truly reap as you sow! If only you could see 

the truth of existence as I saw it when in the desert in Palestine. 

4.75.3 

You would know then that your thoughts and actions grow in magnitude 

and strength, day by day, and take on outer form exactly as the seeds of plants 

go into the earth and grow, taking on ever greater outer form of stems, 

leaves and fruit, as each day passes after another. 

4.75.4 

I would I could show you how important you are every second of the day, 

in the fabric of your home, your work and your country. 

4.75.5 

I long to help you see how your thoughts 

are the origin of all your good and evil. 

4.75.6 

They are the very ground of your good and evil. 

4.76 

If it be that evil comes to you, do not look at your neighbour to see 

from whence has come that evil – look within your own hearts and see 

when last you were at odds with someone, destructively 

– by slander, falsifying truth, rejection, criticism. 

4.76.1 

That was the moment of the birth of your present grief! 

4.77 

You have been told that you must wrest an eye from whoever takes your eye 

but I tell you that this is foolish. 

4.77.1 

If you have your eye gouged from its socket, and you likewise take 

your opponent’s eye, you will probably find yourself 

shortly without a hand and leg. 

4.77.2 

Better to stand stock still, raise your mind and heart to the 

Father – Allah – Divine Consciousness and pray for help and healing 

and protection from any greater calamity! 

Letter 4 page 139



4.77.3 

And pray too for your adversary because any ill-feeling you have towards him, 

will only draw more pain and distress towards yourself. 

4.77.4 

Forgive him, pray for him, and you will bring into being, 

blessings for yourself. 

4.77.5 

Not because you have ‘pleased’ the Father – Allah and ‘done the right thing’ 

– but because your consciousness will attract blessings into your experience. 

4.78 

You will be truly blessing yourself as you pray for blessings for others. 

4.78.1 

But let not this be your motive, 

otherwise the blessing is tainted by your selfregard. 

4.79 

Always, in any situation when you are threatened – stop, stand, turn and 

call on the Father – Divine Consciousness – for help – and watch the deliverance. 

4.79.1 

It will surely come. 

4.80 

I tell you beyond all fear of contradiction that if any of you will live in the protection 

of the Father – Allah – Divine Consciousness, by radiating goodwill 

and love to everyone in your life and country, and even 

your so-called enemies, you will never be attacked, you will never 

know sorrow, you will never be subject to any of the human ailments 

and misfortunes which the human consciousness creates. 

4.80.1 

You will be enfolded in a mantle of Light and Love … 

Divine Consciousness will flow into your mind, your body and your life. 

4.80.2 

People may be falling ill around you, felled by an attack, or ‘drowning’ 

in an agony of fear, but you will walk the same path conscious that no one 

has the least human power against the POWER – the SOURCE of your BEING 

– which has given you your own being and life on earth. 

4.80.3 

Not one may dare deny this statement, since none who would want to deny it, 

has reached the level of spiritual consciousness where such protection 

is a normal occurrence. Therefore how can they deny this statement? 

4.81 

And I speak the self-same truth to those who have reached the level 

” 

of spiritual consciousness which perceives the universality of the Father – Allah 

– Divine Consciousness and Its abundant love radiated to all and everyone. 

4.81.1 

Such spiritual adepts strive to live within and radiate that love 

– and will gladly confirm that this is a truth I have stated. 

4.81.2 

They will have experienced the miraculous protection 

and fulfilment of need and will know they can relax in the sun 

of the Father – Allah – Divine Consciousness goodwill and love. 

4.81.3 

They will also be happy to accept that Divine Consciousness 

called by any other name – God, Jahveh, the Absolute, Infinite, Allah, 

always remains the universal interpenetrating Divine Consciousness 

despite all the differing terminologies used by various nations. 

12 

Letter 4 page 140


about Sexuality on Earth 

4.81.4 

They will have reached that level of spiritual awareness 

when they can perceive that behind all colour, language, beliefs, 

actions of whatever kind, all people – all creation itself – 

is one at the grass roots of their being. 

4.82 

Man and ant share the same origins within the equilibrium 

of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS. 

4.82.1 THIS IS TRUE FREEDOM. The only freedom. 

4.82.2 

Until you are prepared to realise and accept that 

your SOURCE of BEING within you, and above and around you, 

can indeed flow into your mind and body DIRECTLY IN RESPONSE to PRAYER, 

you will be subject to all the ailments 

of the earthly and human consciousness. 

4.83 

When you steal, you will lose things also. 

4.84 

When you fight, and wound, maim and kill, you will be maimed, 

wounded or killed in body and or spirit. 

4.85 

When you start a war, it will be a long and bitter struggle. 

Everything evil you endure, you have been the original cause of it. 

4.86 

Yours is the ability to choose the way you wish to live in future. 

4.86.1 

You choose the way you will live by changing your consciousness 

from antagonism to love and acceptance of every one equally. 

4.87 

If you imagine the damage and hurt you would like to inflict on another, 

your thought will reach your enemy and will erode their strength 

according to the intensity of your intention. 

4.87.1 

Do not think that your thought has dissolved and is no more. 

4.87.2 

It rests in electro-magnetic strength, taking on form 

until it rebounds to harm you also. 

4.87.3 

You can do much damage with your thinking and feeling. 

Damage to others and damage to yourself. 

4.87.4 

Therefore, guard them – the tools of your creativity – well, and 

at all times turn to the l Father – Allah – Divine Consciousness and ask 

for relief from any thought which is contrary to true unconditional love. 

4.87.5 

According to the power of your prayer and the sincere faith 

in which you raise your mind to Divine Consciousness, 

your thoughts will be imbued with new life and love. 

4.88 

What We – the Brotherhood of Illuminates – 

the Enlightened Ones – in CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS – 

are about to tell you is of vital importance to the world generally. 

4.88.1 

We speak equally – to Christian, Judaism, Muslim, Hindu, Buddhist 

and to every religion, and every race of the world. 

13 

Letter 4 page 141



4.88.2 

We speak to all – because each and every one in the world 

needs this instruction to make it possible for you to move on 

to higher levels of spiritual awareness. 

4.89 

Your personal and sexual relationships between men and women 

are of far more importance to your overall well-being 

than you can presently even imagine. 

4.89.1 

We deal with these relationships at length in the following pages, 

only because it is absolutely imperative 

– vital – for you men and women 

to wake up to the basic reality of your male or female individuality 

– and identity – and true source of gender differences. 

4.89.2 

You must fully understand the true origins 

of your male and female bodies and characteristics. 

4.89.3 

They are not just bodies created with differing physical organs and 

modes of sexual expression in order to create children. 

4.89.4 

They draw the origins of their masculinity or femininity 

from their very SOURCE of BEING 

– from within the equilibrium of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS. 

(I am telling you this before you read Letter 5 so that you will study 

that Letter bearing in mind what I am telling you now about your sexuality). 

4.89.5 

Therefore, if the sexuality of a man and woman is not used 

in conformity with the Divine Consciousness Intention 

expressed in the original act of creativity at the time of the Big Bang, 

it is obvious that although the sexuality may produce children, 

it will not bring to men and women the unity of being 

and personal fulfilment and joy it was meant to bring. 

4.89.5.1 

In fact, the reverse is true; eventually the sexual act itself 

brings disappointment and satiation, after which any love 

previously felt by partners, drains away. 

4.90 

With knowledge and understanding, spiritually based men and women 

will make every attempt to transcend their present state of consciousness 

in regard to male-female relationships of any kind, 

no matter what those relationships may be, sexual or otherwise. 

4.90.1 

They will strive to express within their minds and hearts 

the purposes for which they were created in different forms. 

4.90.2 

They will understand the origins of their differing innate impulses, 

temperaments, and modes of self-expression and will value them. 

4.90.3 

They will use their differences 

to enhance the well-being of each other. 

4.90.4 

Competition will disappear. As this happens, they will tune 

into Divine Consciousness ever more easily. 

4.90.5 

As they tune into Divine Consciousness ever more easily, 

so will they ascend into higher levels of spiritual consciousness 

Letter 4 page 142



4.91 

At the moment your approach to your sexuality 

is your barrier to your ascension in consciousness. 

It roots you in your humanhood. 

4.92 

I - We – cannot emphasize sufficiently that you have not discovered 

the Truth of your existence until you have fully understood and sought 

to implement in your daily lives, in your homes and workplace, 

your full comprehension of the true meaning of ‘man’ and ‘woman’. 

4.93 

You have been told that you must not commit adultery. 

4.93 

But I tell you that when you desire your neighbour’s wife or husband, 

you are making pictures in your thoughts which will affect 

the thinking of your neighbour’s wife or husband. 

4.93.1 

He or she will begin to think about you in the same way 

– or will feel uncomfortable in your company, feeling your sexual need, 

and will avoid you in future. 

4.94 

What is in your mind will surely come into being in the world. 

4.94.1 

So do not fool yourself that you can daydream and conjure up 

pictures pleasing to yourself which will damage no one else. 

4.94.2 

For this reason, your pornography literature is truly a blasphemous 

desecration of your SOURCE of BEING 

– it is a sexual scourge deliberatelywhipping up sexual appetites, 

releasing through lustful men’s minds, untold suffering and misery 

on the bodies, minds and emotions of female young. 

4.95 

What you have perpetrated and are presently doing has helped bring 

your civilisation to its present edge of destruction. 

4.95.1 

Rest assured, the day of reckoning will come for you 

who publish and distribute the printed sickness 

and it will come for those who use it to arouse themselves. 

4.95.2 

You, in the Western world, have earned the contempt of the East 

due to your decadent foolishness. You will not escape what you have sown. 

4.95.3 

And you of the East will not escape your foolishness 

in your callous attitudes towards your women 

who bear and raise your sons and precious daughters. 

4.95.4 

Some of you, in ignorance of Truth, for your own selfish purposes and gain, 

have made a mockery of the Truth of Muhammad! 

4.95.5 

You have shrouded your women in heavy garments, 

denying them freedom of movement 

and of Allah’s fresh air as they venture out amongst other people. 

4.95.6 

To what kind of man will your beliefs and your irrational, 

ego-centric behaviour appeal? 

4.95.7 

Only to men who have no kindly feeling for women. 

4.95.8 

Is it such followers that your Prophet Muhammad would have attracted 

when he was on earth? 

4.95.9 

No, indeed, he appealed only to the most spiritually minded of people. 

14 

Letter 4 page 143



4.95.10 

What kind of imagery or picture of your Prophet are you sending out 

to the rest of the world? 

4.95.11 

I will tell you – of a man demented and obsessed 

by the lowly state of the female sex, who regarded a woman as 

a man’s possession to be imprisoned from the world. 

4.95.12 

A man unaware of a woman’s true needs to be happy, 

a man oblivious of her misery in the captive, subjected state. 

4.95.13 

This man has nothing whatever to do with 

the true Muhammad, the Prophet of Islam. 

4.96 

When on earth, he revered and respected the female sex. 

4.96.1 

It was from the female of the species he derived the means 

to move forward on his spiritual path to enlightenment. 

4.96.2 

He owed them much and knew that, 

although they were different in body, they were equal in spirit. 

4.96.3 

In fact, it was no accident that he came to earth, poor and deprived, 

to meet a lady of extreme virtue, material wealth and spiritual insight 

to help raise him up to the stature of Prophet when he was fitted to fill it. 

4.97 

That was the purpose behind Muhammad’s coming to earth 

– to restore woman to her rightful place 

– as equal partner of dominant man. 

4.98 

Consider this well. After enlightenment, I, in the person of Jesus, 

became celibate because I chose to do so but this in no way 

interfered with my love for the women who ministered to my needs. 

4.98.1 

But Muhammad, after enlightenment knew many women 

and his ministry was of one who was called upon to learn 

how to live and deal with women equitably and with love. 

4.99 

Just as expediency caused my followers to report my doings 

and teachings selectively to promote their own purposes, 

so has the selfishness of certain spiritually blind individuals 

caused them to distort Muhammad’s original teaching 

with numerous additions and interpretations never intended by Muhammad. 

4.99.1 

In such a way is every great spiritual Teacher’s work 

overlaid by the misinformation of human thought 

until the Truth is so shrouded in fallacies that people are led 

seriously astray and even caused to sin in ignorance. 

4.100 

Because you and certain other religions have strongly adhered 

to the belief in Adam and Eve created to live in happiness 

in the Garden of Eden, of Eve’s temptation by the serpent, 

her fall from grace and her temptation of Adam, 

man has been encouraged to perceive woman 

as the great temptress. 

4.101 

The imagined origins of human kind are not true. 

15 

They are merely allegories. 

Letter 4 page 144



4.102 

Neither is it true that woman is the great temptress. 

For eunuchs, the woman has no appeal. Why is this? 

4.102.1 

Because that which impels a man to lie with a woman is removed. 

Therefore, in whom is the tempter? 

4.102.2 

In man himself – and can be physically removed from him – 

or in the woman who remains herself despite all? 

4.102.3 

Man has been made expressly to plant the seed. 

Therefore, to plant the seed he must – wherever he sees the opportunity. 

4.102.4 

Woman has been made to receive the seed. 

In past years, before the 20th century, women were sexually dormant 

until seduced by men. 

4.102.5 

Where then the tempter? In men, the arousers and seducers 

or in women, the seduced, and aroused? 

4.102.6 

Man has been hiding from his own masculine nature in the name of purity 

and placing the responsibility for his downfall on woman. 

4.102.7 

Is this a sacred activity? Is it worthy? Should it continue? 

4.102.8 WE speak to those of you who profess to adhere to the Muslim faith 

and who believe you are sinless or of pure mind 

because you have shrouded your women in heavy clothes 

to protect yourselves from temptation 

and prevent other men seeing your possessions. 

4.102.9 

How greatly are you misled by your own passions. 

4.102.10 

By being protected from the exercise of your human desires, 

they only increase until they break out in some virulent, brutal form. 

4.103 

I – We – say to men and women everywhere – true Purity is only attained 

when you can be surrounded with every form of temptation 

and yet remain untouched by desire, unmoved by earthly feelings, 

untainted by earthly lusts, free of craving and longing for possession. 

4.104 

Purity in its every form transcends all earthly physical hungers. 

4.105 

Purity is the ability to see temptation for what it is 

– grossness of thought and feeling which traps the senses 

of men and women into doing unclean things. 

4.106 

A truly pure person desires only the clean and honest environment 

suited to their innate longing for spiritual love and 

beauty of self expression in every facet of their lives. That is true Purity. 

4.106.1 

However, true purity cannot be achieved unless 

there have first been the long years of temptation. 

4.106.2 

It is a necessary part of your spiritual development; 

unless you have been sorely tempted at times, 

and have eventually come to understand 

that there is a higher road to walk, 

a road of self-denial, and of sincere concern and caring for a good woman, 

you will never attain a state of true purity. 

16 

Letter 4 page 145



4.106.3 

You will be enslaved by desire and will be in a constant turmoil 

of inner conflict. Therefore, do not avoid temptation by covering women 

and living in artificial conditions of pseudo purity. 

4.107.4 

Rather – men and women, remove your clothes, 

revere each other’s bodies as the outer visible beautiful forms 

of the inner DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS and experience 

the release that true spiritual purity will bring you. 

4.107.5 

Suffer grievous temptation – and overcome! 

4.107.6 

Take your conflict to Divine Consciousness 

and seek Its power to help you overcome your physical longing, 

for only in this way will you find the freedom, 

the peace of mind, you are basically seeking. 

4.107.6 

If, at the moment, you seek relief and release of your craving 

by giving way to it, that is no freedom or release. 

The self-same craving will return in due course 

– and once again you will know the searing conflict. 

4.107.7 

If again you give way – again the conflict, even more intense, 

awaits your decision to stand firm in the power of Divine Consciousness 

until the craving is finally subdued by perceiving the sacred beauty, 

the Reality behind and within all physical form. 

4.108 

The highest spirituality between the sexes is 

when man and woman can be together naked and at peace together, 

in a state of mutual reverence of soul, mind, heart, and body. 

4.108 

In such spirituality, all they feel for each other is love 

and regard for the well-being of the other. 

4.108 

Out of such LOVE and compassionate tender CARING will come 

a union of ecstatic being that few have experienced – and, if intended, 

a child of incomparable beauty of body and mind will be conceived. 

4.109 

In the centuries ahead, when people have begun 

to evolve spiritually on every level of their humanhood, 

such a love between partners will be normal 

– and the kind of selfish sex, seeking only physical satisfaction, 

as indulged in at this present time, will be regarded as utterly degrading 

– as abhorrent as rape. 

4.110 

At the present time, the highest spiritual way to follow in regard to the 

sexes, is to acknowledge and abide by the perception, that: 

4.110.1 

Men and women were created to perform special tasks in life 

suited to their underlying natures. 

4.110.2 

The man impregnates the woman. 

4.110.3 

Without the woman’s good will and help, the man would go to the end 

of his days – childless – without a human being to carry on his name. 

4.111 

Therefore the man should treat a woman as wholly equal 

but born to carry different responsibilities. 

Letter 4 page 146



4.111.1 

He should give her the highest respect, 

and love and care – at all times – to enable her 

to carry her burdens with greater ease, for it is she 

who gives visible form to what is first conceived in mind. 

4.112 

When a woman receives a sperm which unites with her ovum 

within the recesses of her body, a miracle is wrought to which you, 

the man, have done nothing to contribute, other than your sperm 

in a moment of delight – in which is your reward. 

4.112.1 

You can only contribute to the continued health and 

normal development of the miracle you have given life to 

in your partner’s body, by your unfailing, caring love for her well-being 

and health, and protecting her from all emotional and external harm. 

4.112.2 

This is your masculine responsibility. 

Only in this way do you deserve to remain at her side 

as father of her child. 

4.112.3 

If you fail in this, you have no value as father to the child 

– and have no value to yourself as a man born to manifest 

your spiritual Divine Consciousness Father within your physical life. 

4.113 

A man who harasses a woman carrying his child, who treats her 

with contempt, who offers harsh and brutal words and physical treatment 

is breaking the most fundamental Law of Existence in which 

male and female should be united in equality of Divine Beingness. 

4.114 

Women who are respected and loved and protected 

should equally respect and love and offer 

refreshment of spirit and body to her partner, 

nurturing his capacity for giving of himself to her. 

4.115 

A woman who does not nurture her partner with caring, tenderness and love, 

is depriving his masculine spirit of the will to endure 

in face of difficulties he encounters in the external world. 

4.115.1 

He will seek his solace from another source – men or women 

– drink or drugs – or by isolating himself within the household, 

of use neither to partner nor children. Therefore, men and women 

have an equal responsibility to cherish each other. 

4.116 

Just as the Man must learn to channel, daily, 

the Father Aspect of Divine Consciousness 

towards family and work, so must Woman learn to express 

the Mother aspect of Divine Consciousness in her daily life. 

4.117 

Those who deny this Truth will be denied access to the Celestial 

Kingdoms until they have increased their spiritual perception, 

and prayerfully changed their attitudes. 

4.118 

Only when their vision is lifted above the earthly 

human perception of male and female 

17 

Letter 4 page 147



4.118 

Only when their vision is lifted above the earthly 

human perception of male and female 

– and beyond their earthly desires and ego drive – 

to the Reality out of which they have drawn their being, 

will they escape the wheel of re-incarnation 

and find entrance to the ultimate Joy and Glory. 

4.119 

If, within a culture, a woman is regarded only as a possession, 

an object of a man’s desires, and not treated as a woman, 

absolutely equal with a man, such a culture has not understood 

the true nature of man and the true nature of woman. 

4.120 

Man and woman are two equal halves of one whole. 

4.120.1 

When single and alone the man is manifesting but one aspect 

of his SOURCE OF BEING; and when woman lives alone and single, 

she also manifests but one aspect of her SOURCE OF BEING. 

4.120 

The DIVINE INTENTION of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS was to express 

ITs own wholeness through creation by individualising, in physical form, 

each of the two equally balanced aspects of ITSELF 

and then bringing them together again in physical form, 

to experience the unity and wholeness of DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS 

from which they originally took their individuality. 

4.120.1 

As they come together in love and unity of spirit and body, they discover 

the joy and ecstasy of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS in equilibrium. 

(This entire process is clearly set out in Letters 5 and 7) 

4.120.2 

Therefore, the combination of the masculinity of the man and 

the femininity of the woman is essential to make a ‘whole’ drawn from 

the SOURCE of BEING. Out of this combination is formed a whole child. 

4.121 

When I was in the desert in Palestine, I first perceived that 

the over-riding nature of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS Creativity, 

our SOURCE of BEING was INTENTION. 

4.121.1 

The Intention to create, plan and design – and then to bring forth 

that design by growing it, feeding, healing, protecting, 

and fulfilling its every need in a disciplined manner. 

4.122 

Both male and female have been evolved in physical form 

and consciousness to experience – INTENTION 

and express it in all ways possible in their lives. 

This is the very first act of creativity. 

4.122.1 

Without INTENTION there would be no CREATION. 

4.122.2 INTENTION is the origin of - and permeates - the whole of existence. 

4.122.3 INTENTION defines the nature of the deed – loving or destructive 

18 

Letter 4 page 148



4.122.4 

The male and female have been individualised 

to experience and formulate INTENTION in their lives. 

4.122.5 

This is the very first impulse of creativity. 

4.123 

The male and female have been individualised 

to experience and express WILLPOWER. 

4.123.1 WILLPOWER in the MALE is experienced and expressed 

primarily as Activity. In primitive forms 

– he moves out into the environment to fulfill his intention. 

4.123.1.1 

Therefore, he dons the robes of the leader and quester. 

4.123.1.2 

He was individualised to think and work to fulfill his purposes 

without the encumbrance of emotions. 

4.123.2 WILLPOWER in the FEMALE is motivated and experienced 

primarily as Feeling 

– the Need to Nurture the original INTENTION and bring it, 

purposefully to full term – fruition – through the process of caring, 

feeding, clothing, repairing, teaching, protecting. 

4.124 PURPOSE is entirely different to INTENTION 

since purpose comes down from the mental plane of intention 

and becomes an emotional drive, 

a desire to formulate a means to achieve the intended end. 

4.125 

A powerful INTENTION to do something becomes a PURPOSE 

behind continued existence. 

4.125.1 

In this way, thought and feeling are married 

to perform the work of creation. 

4.125.1.1 

The male is constantly roaming seeking new ideas, 

new ways to fulfill his intentions to give him purpose in life. 

4.125.1.2 

The female’s intentions are purpose personified, 

sensitive and stable, prepared to make sacrifices for the loved ones. 

4.125.1.3 

Therefore, the two basic IMPULSES within the SOURCE of BEING 

– expressed in physical form as male and female – 

are inter-dependent. One could not survive without the other. 

4.125.1.4 

Both are needed for the continuity of creation. 

4.126 

Because of his masculine mobility, his leadership drive, 

the male has considered himself superior to the female. 

4.126.1 

This is because she remains stable, creating security for the male. 

4.126.2 

But the feminine drive is the drive of unconditional love, 

the drive worthy of the highest respect and consideration 

to enable her to flourish and perform her innate purpose 

within the household in peace of mind and joy. 

Letter 4 page 149



4.127 

The man’s role is to provide physical security 

and material means of subsistence for the family. 

4.128 

The woman’s role is to provide emotional security 

and the emotional means of personal fulfilment 

and joy within the family environment. 

4.129 

In the past, in the East and West, the male has exercised his role 

of dominance within the home, 

making the woman subservient and obedient to his will. 

4.129.1 

In so doing, he has bent and distorted 

the energies of Divine Consciousness 

and channelled them through his mind and heart into a bent civilisation. 

4.129.2 

He has also distorted the woman’s consciousness 

by instilling in her a deep resentment of her subservient role 

which she knows intuitively she should not be expected to endure. 

4.129.3 

Therefore, he has created a degraded and degrading way of life 

for himself and partner, 

entirely in conflict with the NATURE of his SOURCE of BEING. 

4.130 

The fact that the female has had to exercise her masculine 

drive of aggression to express her equality of being, 

to achieve the respect due to her within society, means that 

your civilisation has become thoroughly destabilised and unhealthy. 

The woman is usurping the male role out of desperation 

but in doing so, she is defeating the intention behind creation. 

19 

4.131 

Male and female have lost their way completely. 

4.131.1 

In under-developed countries, people are only half alive, 

trying to solve the division between male and female through casual sex. 

4.131.2 

As a result, man and woman become ever more divided and unfulfilled. 

4.131.3 

Conflict in the family unit creates stress, misery and separation, 

even though they may live under one roof. 

4.132 

In developed countries, psychiatric offices are filled with unhappy people 

and children who say they do not know who they really are 

or what their purpose is in life. 

4.132.1 

They are asking the experts who do not know the answers either. 

4.133 

It should be remembered also, that each person, male and female, 

have lessons to learn in life which can only be learnt in the sex 

– and the race – in which they find themselves. 

4.133.1 

Therefore, a woman must accept her role in life 

as the provider of emotional love and security to her mate and children, 

with self-respect and dignity and perform it to the very best of her ability. 

Letter 4 page 150



4.133.1.1 

She must recognise that the role of provider of emotional security 

is absolutely vital to society. 

4.133.1.2 

She provides the glue of love and well-being 

which holds families, cities, countries together. 

4.133.1.3 

When she understands her true place and goals in society, 

and seeks to perform and achieve them in the highest way possible, 

she is moving forward rapidly on the path to unconditional love 

and the highest rewards in personal fulfilment and happiness. 

4.133.1.4 

She will also move on to a higher level of consciousness 

– perhaps as a male in her next life, 

who will bring great benefits to mankind. 

4.133.2 

Similarly, spiritually evolved males – even spiritual teachers – 

return to life on earth to learn true humility and to put 

all their high principles of existence into daily practice 

as a loving woman who mothers with wisdom and nurtures 

all who have need of what she can offer. 

4.134 

Where then, is the inequality? 

4.134.1 

Remove the scales from your limited sight and intellect 

and see with clear vision that there should be no inequality 

– only shared INTENTIONS to express all that you have both 

drawn from Divine Consciousness in the most spiritual way 

to achieve the highest happiness possible on earth. 

20 

4.135 

in years to come, when a man and woman have evolved spiritually, 

if or when divided in intention, they will together take their intentions 

to FATHER-MOTHER_DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS, asking: 

“What is to be created in our circumstances? 

4.135.1 

What is our best way ahead?” 

4.135.2 

When they have received answers, they will accept them 

with loving heart and pool them. 

4.135.3 

Any differences in answer will be respected 

and again taken to Divine Consciousness 

with the same request until they reach sincere consensus. 

4.135.4 

Together, man and woman will then return and 

ask of Divine Consciousness: 

“How may we best achieve our purposes?” 

4.135.5 

And again, they pool their answers and continue asking until 

they finally arrive at a working plan which has been conceived, 

not in the human brain alone, but in the highest dimension of creativity 

– DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS. 

4.135.6 

Working together in this way, they will eventually experience 

the bliss of true unity of soul, mind, heart and body. 

Letter 4 page 151



4.136 

Finally, the male could not exist comfortably without also 

experiencing and manifesting some of the feminine drive. 

4.136.1 

He needs emotion to bond with his wife, 

children and other relationships 

– school mates and workmates, colleagues and friends. 

Without some warm feelings, he would be a cold monster. 

4.136.1.1 

Frequently, if an old soul, he brings through much warmth 

and caring from previous incarnations as a woman. 

4.136.1.2 

The more spiritually evolved he becomes, the more equally are 

the two sexual impulses balanced within his nature. 

4.136.2 

This also applies to women. 

4.136.2.1 

Equally, the female could not exist comfortably without some 

of the masculine drive. Without a capacity for intelligent planning, 

her household would be a disaster zone. 

4.136.2.2 

There is also the possibility that she has been 

a strong masculine character in her past incarnation 

and is uncomfortable in the feminine role 

of sacrificing herself for others. 

4.136.2.3 

Such a one must ask of Divine Consciousness 

to clarify her vision that she may see that without love for humanity, 

leadership is a dangerous exercise. 

4.137 

When men and women are nearing an equal balance 

of male and female natures within themselves, 

their task in life is to transcend their sexual drive 

through achieving unconditional love for all people 

and directing the drive itself 

into pure creativity – such as the arts. 

4.137.1 

Of such people are Masters made, 

masters of themselves, masters of creativity, 

masters of human consciousness, masters of matter. 

4.138 

Unfortunately, at this present time, your men and women 

who are nearing equal balance of male/female nature 

within their one nature, 

have no guideposts as to what their true goals should be. 

4.138.1 

They have lost their way and have created 

a spurious society amongst themselves 

in which the joy and personal fulfilment they seek 

is negated by their pre-occupation with bodily functions 

rather than with spiritual achievements. 

4.138.2 

They will remain unhappy people, torn with conflicts, 

until they discover the truth regarding who they really are. 

Letter 4 page 152



4.139 

In speaking about the feminine role in life, it must also be said that 

many of your modern women in developed countries, have achieved 

a high degree of masculine drive in the past 100 years. 

4.139.1 

They must choose their priorities in life carefully. 

4.139.2 

They do not have to sit at home, stagnant and bored but 

they will become happier, more fulfilled people if they turn 

their intelligence and abilities to creating new modes 

of constructive life for the whole family. 

4.139.3 

At the moment, they may not know how to do this, 

but meditation will draw into their minds, 

the necessary inspiration on the best way to use their powers 

of leadership and talents for the happiness of all. 

4.140 

Men who have developed greater capacity for empathy with women 

and their fellow men, will also, through meditation followed by inspiration, 

find higher ways of expressing their capacity for leadership in their work, 

bringing happiness to others. 

4.141 

Why have I – We – dealt with the matter of the sexes in such depth? 

4.141.1 

This has been absolutely necessary since the battle of the sexes 

– both in the East and West, is creating unhealthy conditions on earth. 

4.141.2 

It fosters aggression and festers as anger and hostility. 

4.142 

Sexual freedom has brought the world to a crisis point of extinction 

by the impregnation of AIDS. 

4.143 

All viruses are created within destructive consciousness forces. 

21 

4.144 

You must understand that human beings have created their own viruses! 

4.144.1 

Every virus is a destructive living consciousness impulse made visible. 

4.144.2 

It targets what the impulse of destructive consciousness targeted 

at the moment the virus took on form. 

4.145 

I was very clear about this aspect of existence 

when I was on earth in the persona of Jesus. 

4.145.1 

The Jews had the rigid tradition of washing cups before drinking from them. 

I told them explicitly that they should not be worried 

about what went into their mouths. 

4.145.2 

They should be concerned about what came out 

of their minds and hearts – then out through their mouths. 

4.145.3 

At that time, science had not discovered the presence of viruses but 

it was agreed that disease came from eating and drinking from dirty utensils. 

4.145.4 

But I knew that the disease had originally come out 

of the minds and hearts of savagely angry people. 

4.145.5 

Thereafter, it was propagated by the division of the cells 

but it carried within itself, forever, the instinct 

and consciousness which initially brought it into being 

Letter 4 page 153



4.146 

AIDS has been no accident. 

4.146.1 

It has emerged from the consciousness forces 

of self-indulgence and destructive emotional reactions 

between sexual partners. 

4.147 

Submerged hatred and anger can drive people into a sexual act, 

leaving a residue of sickness behind it in mind, emotions and body. 

4.147.1 

Because emotional attunement has not always motivated 

the sexual act between men and women, 

they have known severe disappointment 

and lack of release and fulfilment. 

4.147.2 

When this happens, the male sexual energy dwindles. 

4.147.3 

It has to be rekindled by images of sexual perversions. 

4.147.4 

As a result, pornography has become big business in some countries. 

4.147.5 

It panders to the body instincts alone. 

4.148 

Out of pornography have come a lack of respect for women, 

and a mechanical non-emotional sexual act, 

together with rapidly increasing rape and child sexual abuse. 

4.148.1 

People giving way to these abominable acts 

of depraved cruelty will surely reap the consequences 

either in this life or a future incarnation. 

4.149 

Therefore, when followers of Islam condemn the West 

for theirlax sexual behaviour and perversion, 

they are right to believe that it is bringing down 

unhealthy conditions on earth. 

4.149.1 

These unhealthy conditions are not sent by ‘Allah’ 

– but are a natural consequence of their breaking the LAWS of EXISTENCE. 

4.149.1 

Similarly, the followers of Islam are breaking 

the LAWS of EXISTENCE because they, 

like the Jews, hold to the tradition of an eye-for-an-eye 

and believe that there is such a thing as a Holy War. 

4.149.2 

There is no such thing as a Holy War 

– there is only the Reality of Holy Forgiveness 

and Holy Reconciliation, treating your brother, 

be he your enemy or friend, 

with love and understanding. 

22 

4.150 

None of you may break the LAWS of EXISTENCE and hope 

that you may enter into the kingdom of heaven or paradise. 

4.151 

Your behaviour has no place beyond the mayhem 

you are presently bringing on yourselves. 

Letter 4 page 154



4.151 

WE will leave you with these thoughts which we beg 

you will receive deeply into your consciousness 

and make good use of them in your daily lives. 

4.151.1 

We strongly urge you to band together, 

irrespective of religious beliefs, 

in small groups to use the Letters 

as guide lines for your daily lives. 

4.151.2 

Shed, if you can, your conditioning, 

and come together in true humility, 

as people willing to agree they know little of true spirituality 

– but are strongly desirous of learning how 

to enhance and spiritualise their lives. 

4.152 

As many of you are aware, 

you are entering a new phase of world history, 

during the course of which it will be realised that no longer is 

the great divide between the wealthy and the poor. 

4.152.1 

The great divide will be in Consciousness. 

The divide will be between 

4.152.1.1 

those who have been able to find entrance 

into the higher spiritual consciousness 

and radiate love 

and acceptance equally to all – friends and foes – 

and who make it their goal to radiate Divine Consciousness 

into every facet of their daily lives 

4.152.1.2 

– and those who remain encased 

within their ego-drives, seeking domination of the weak. 

4.152.1.2.1 

They may appear to succeed for a while 

4.152.1.2.2 

– but eventually they will fail 

and their suffering in their self-created darkness 

will be great. 

Letter 4 page 155



4.153 

These Letters will be the means of 

your moving out of darkness into LIGHT 

4.154 As you seek to raise your frequencies of spiritual consciousness 

through radiating love to all unconditionally, 

so will you be going through a slow 

ASCENSION in CONSCIOUSNESS 

which will dynamically affect your physical health 

and your earthly conditions. 

4.155 On you brave people will rest the upliftment 

of world consciousness. 

4.155.1 You will emerge from the coming conflict, 

strong and purposeful, and will proceed 

to build another type of world consciousness. 

4.155.2 You will introduce the beginning 

of spiritual and technical and economic progress 

and world peace for centuries to come. 

4.156 

I, the CHRIST, have spoken. 

4.156.1 

– WE – the BROTHERHOOD of MASTERS – 

speak to Christians, Muslims, 

Buddhists, Jews, Hindus, Sufis, and 

to every religious persuasion of the world. 

4.156.2You are all encompassed in our love. 

4.156.3 

Believe this – for this is true. 

Letter 4 page 156


The Process of Creation 

Letter 5 

5.1 

I, the CHRIST, 

5.2 

am writing this LETTER 5 

to clearly define the hidden REALITY 

which I will also refer to as the UNIVERSAL and DIVINE, 

to help you stretch your minds to understand that whilst you are an individual, 

THAT WHICH HAS GIVEN YOU BEING AND INDIVIDUALITY IS ITSELF 

Universal – Eternal – Infinite – Everywhere without beginning or end. 

5.3 

For the sake of those people who have chosen to read Letter 5 

before my earlier Letters describing my life and true teachings on earth, 

I will make a further statement that my true ‘Jesus’ CHRIST self must not 

in any way be confused with the Jesus recorded in the New Testament. 

5.4 

Since my original teachings, in the form of the four Gospels, 

have been distributed world-wide and grossly misinterpreted, 

it is my intention to begin teaching TRUTH of EXISTENCE 

by explaining the true meaning of my original terminology 

as quoted in the Gospels. This is necessary to dispel 

and eventually eradicate from people’s consciousness 

the misunderstandings which have persisted and misinformed 

generations of spiritual seekers since my life on earth. 

5.5 

When on earth, to describe the Reality behind and within existence, 

I deliberately coined the term the ‘Father’, when referring to GOD . 

This was done for two reasons. 

5.5.1 

Firstly, as I explained in Letter 1, 

when I received enlightenment in the desert, 

I was enabled to see that the concepts describing the Creator of the universe 

as revealed by the Jewish prophets were completely wrong. 

5.5.2 

Secondly, I was given to perceive clearly 

– and fully understand – the true nature of the Creator 

and I realised that it was a nature of parenting 

– of fulfilling the needs of creation in clear-cut, specific ways 

which were synonymous with those of a father-mother. 

Letter 5 page 157



5.6 

Indeed, I saw that the parenting impulses present in all living creatures 

had been drawn directly from the Creator, and that the origin of all love 

and parenting drives was also the origin of life and existence itself. 

5.7 

I also saw that creation was a visible manifestation 

of the Universal Creative Impulses of Being, 

and therefore humankind could be termed the offspring of the creator. 

5.7.1 

For this reason, it was quite natural for me 

to speak of the Father when referring to the Creator, 

since, to me, this is what the Creator truly is in every way 

– more especially Father-Mother 

but having regard to the Jewish insistence 

on the woman occupying a subordinate position in their daily lives, 

I referred only to the Father to avoid Jewish resistance 

and to gain their acceptance of the new terminology. 

5.7.2 

I also coined the term the Father to help the Jews realise that 

their concept of Jehovah and the rigidity of Jewish laws were totally erroneous. 

5.7.3 

Also by using a new terminology – the Father – to describe the Creator 

– the Creative Impulse – behind and within existence, 

I made it clear I had brought an altogether new teaching in opposition 

to the accepted belief in a ‘God’ which rejected certain people 

and sent disasters upon them as retribution. 

5.8 

I want you to understand fully, that nowhere 

has it been made clear in your New Testament that 

I brought a teaching completely opposed 

to the teachings in the Old Testament and therefore 

the New Testament as a true record of my life and teachings 

cannot be trusted or accepted or believed. 

5.8.1 

A true and accurate record of my personality, enlightened nature, 

emotional attitudes and teachings themselves, 

would have made it abundantly clear that 

the old Judaic forms of religion and my enlightened teachings 

were diametrically opposed in every way. 

5.9 

The Judaic religion was one of extreme materialistic concepts. 

5.9.1 

There are certainly writings from which spiritually enlightened Jews drew, 

and continue to draw, a mystical perception of our SOURCE of BEING. 

5.9.2 

They are to be greatly honoured and respected 

for their transcendent states of mind. 

5.10 

But as the prophets reached the average man and woman, 

their writings transmitted a different, controlling message 

which is purely human and false. 

5.10.1 

No control for good or evil is exercised from a GOD above. 

5.10.1.1 

If there were, the world would not be in such 

a shocking state of upheaval and misery. 

2 

Letter 5 page 158



5.11 

I brought a new teaching which was directed exclusively at 

making people aware of universality and love – the indwelling nature – 

as well as the transcendent nature of THAT 

WHICH BROUGHT ALL CREATION INTO VISIBLE MANIFESTATION. 

5.11.1 

It is my purpose to make this abundantly clear to enable 

seekers of Truth to rid themselves of any remnant of belief 

that I was merely a prophet in a long line of Jewish prophets; 

that I continued preaching their themes of an almighty Jehovah 

possessing ambivalent feelings towards his own creation. 

5.12 

Fear of Orthodox Jews kept my disciples in line with 

what they had decided they would tell the public about me. 

5.12.1 

You must remember that to gain new Jewish adherents to Christianity, 

they were afraid to discard the Old Testament 

since it had held the Jews together for centuries; 

therefore, they extracted and added on from my teachings 

whatever was compatible with the old religious beliefs. 

5.13 

My genealogy was listed to re-assure Jewish people 

I had descended from King David. Why should they bother with this 

unless they wanted to make it clear 

that I was very much a Jew of ancient lineage 

and therefore could be a candidate for Messiahship? 

5.13.1 

If they truly understood what I had come to earth to do 

– to break away from the past and lay the foundations 

for an altogether new future of understanding and activity 

– they would have made valiant efforts to make certain 

that people understood the true purposes 

which drove me to the day of my death. 

5.13.2 

But they did not do this. They obscured much of what I tried to teach. 

5.13.3 

A strong-hearted disciple of mine, Stephen, was less afraid 

to speak out about my true teachings, although these had also 

been embroidered, but even so, he was stoned to death. 

5.13.4 

You must understand that life for my disciples was precarious 

and it is little wonder that my true teachings were covered over 

with traditional thinking to make it more palatable to the public. 

5.14 

Even so will there be fierce disputations when I say that 

Christianity only presents a record of some of my statements and 

healings which are not in too much conflict with Judaic teaching. 

5.14.1 

It is a religion coined by my early disciples and by Paul, 

after his induction in Antioch, to keep the Jews together 

as far as possible and to bring gentile converts into the fold. 

5.14.2 

Expediency then became a facet of Christian thought. 

5.15 

This is the truth of my life and death on earth. 

3 

Letter 5 page 159



5.15.1 

Disputations will arise because people hold on to cherished beliefs 

and surrender them only with the pain experienced by those 

who lose their dearest possessions. 

5.15.2 

Nonetheless, dear as the beliefs may be to people – they are only beliefs. 

5.15.3 

They are not a sure foundation on which to build new lives. 

5.16 

Now that I am returning to you through the medium of these Letters, 

I am again making every attempt possible – within the parameters of your 

human perceptions - to describe for you 

the Reality - your Source of Being 

– which initiated the universe and existence itself. 

5.17 

Exactly as 2000 years before, 

I have now come through the medium 

of these Letters to lay the foundation for future spiritual evolution 

during the next millennium. 

5.18 

Your spiritual development can only arise 

out of your deeper perceptions and understanding 

of the nature of existence and of 

THAT WHICH BROUGHT YOU INTO BEING. 

5.18.1 

For what you clearly perceive creates the conditions 

under which you live. 

5.19 

Because you have not understood your true spiritual origins, 

humankind is continually embroiled in wars and has spawned 

earthly conditions which are both a disgrace to human consciousness 

and a source of human suffering of every kind. 

5.19.1 

For this reason, I am SENDING – RADIATING 

– THE FULL POWER OF MY CHRISTHOOD CONSCIOUSNESS 

to bring the TRUTH of EXISTENCE to you 

in the kind of modern understandable terminology 

to enable you to construct a new consciousness 

and realisation of Truth as it really is 

– rather than allow you to continue adhering 

to those false beliefs you have been taught, 

or have been brought to you by tradition. 

5.20 

With usage and understanding, the terminology will come to arouse in you 

the same – or more – reverence and love and spiritual insight 

as you previously felt when using the word GOD . 

5.20.1 

Loaded with universal meaning 

the more appropriate terminology 

will eventually fill you with spiritual power when you use 

and visualise the meaning of the words. 

Letter 5 page 160



5.21 

I am here to tell you that when you have purified your consciousness 

of the gross human thoughts and feelings pertaining to the ego-drive, 

and persevere in meditation and a lifting up 

of your consciousness to the UNIVERSAL, 

you will begin to feel the spiritual power 

invading your mind and eventually your whole body. 

5.22 

Therefore, my teachings are esclusively directed at assisting you 

to open your consciousness to newness of life, 

vitality and spiritual power 

that you may abandon your old way of limited and dis-satisfied living 

and find a new source of inner joy and fulfilment of your every need. 

5.23 

Think about this statement. 

I have not brought you any should’s or should nots or frustrating 

restrictions you, yourselves, do not want to impose on yourselves. 

5.24 

I have certainly come to tell you how your Consciousness forms 

have life within them and eventually manifest 

in your world but I leave it to your good sense to choose 

the healthy thoughts, the loving actions, 

and the right path leading to joy and fulfilment 

when you realise the true nature of creation. 

5.25 

I have also come with the full force of my Christ Power, 

to help you realise that there are no barriers between you and 

THAT WHICH BROUGHT YOU INTO BEING – only those you have 

created yourselves through ignorance of the Laws of Existence. 

5.26 

I have come to help you remove the barriers 

by enlightening your present ignorance and teaching you 

how to open your consciousness – your entire being – 

to the inflow of THAT WHICH BROUGHT YOU INTO BEING. 

4 

5.26.1 Therefore, I REPEAT: in the final analysis, my teachings are 

exclusively directed at assisting you 

to open your consciousness to newness of life, 

vitality and spiritual power[,] 

that you may abandon your old way of limited and dis-satisfied living 

and find a new source of inner joy and fulfilment of your every need. 

5.27 

I long for you with Divine Love to reach 

this supreme state of being before you pass 

into the next dimension, that your passing 

may be painless and your transition 

one of sublime anticipation. 

5.27.1 This is the sole motivating purpose behind the Letters. 

Letter 5 page 161



5.28 

The above statement is a more compelling and powerful 

re-phrasing of the statement I made when on earth: 

“Seek first the Kingdom of Heaven 

and all good things will be added to you.” 

5.28.1 

I did not make this statement to entice people to be good. 

I stated a fact of existence. 

5.28.2 

You must also understand fully and clearly – that 

THAT which you call ‘God’ and I refer to as UNIVERSAL, possesses 

none of the human attributes attributed to IT by many religions. 

5.28.2.1 

The human characteristics of anger, threats and punishment, 

for instance, only pertain to the human condition. 

5.29 

Again, I repeat: I, the CHRIST, have come down to dictate 

these Letters espressly to disinvest people’s minds 

of the former human word pictures coined by prophets. 

5.29.1 

It is my firm intention to replace them with descriptions 

of the POWER – the UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS – which really creates, 

moves within, and supports the visible universe and all 

other dimensions beyond your present perception and comprehension. 

5.29.2 

I am also here to tell you these further universes or dimensions, 

will be opened and will become accessible to your consciousness 

when the knowledge outlined in these Letters is absorbed 

and made the very fabric of your individualised consciousness. 

5.30 

Eventually, death will come to mean 

a happy transition from a limited dimension of existence 

to a brighter and more powerful one. 

5.30.1 

You will know that when you are adequately spiritually cleansed 

and the time is ripe to emerge from the capsule of your body, 

you will leave, relieved to be free of physical limitations 

to enter a dimension of love and beautiful and wondrous beingness. 

5.30.2 

You will perceive death to be what it can be 

– really is for enlightened souls – a glorious transition 

– a gift of greater life, greater creativity 

and an experience of ecstatic being you have not yet dreamed of. 

5.31 

I also want to make it clear that many, many people believe 

that they can live fruitful and fulfilled lives 

by following the hundreds of various teachers of positive thinking. 

Changing your consciousness, they say, will change your lives. 

5.31.1 

This is true to a limited extent but, for spiritually evolving seekers, 

such a change in consciousness still leaves a dryness of spirit 

and a yearning for something more. 

That ‘something more’ that the soul craves is the true contact 

and re-union with its SOURCE OF BEING. 

5 

Letter 5 page 162



5.32 

Whilst you may have drawn a certain amount of spiritual growth 

by following the path of perceiving only the good, the truthful and loving, 

you remain an entity functioning alone 

in your own earth-bound domain, 

unassisted by the eternal, infinite UNIVERSAL. 

5.33 

Once you realise the Nature of the UNIVERSAL 

and turn your thoughts to making true contact with It, 

you begin to realise you are no longer alone – you are supported 

by the Reality which supports the universe. 

5.34 

And when I say: ‘making true contact with It’, I mean that 

the prayer of supplication for this benefit or that 

is not making true contact with your SOURCE OF BEING. 

5.35 

Your prayer is certainly received into the Source of Being, 

and an answer is frequently received swiftly 

and the need is fulfilled, even as you have asked. 

5.35.1 

But true contact with the Source of your Being, 

is only experienced when you have sufficiently cleansed 

your consciousness of the gross human ego-drive 

and have spent some time in meditation and a regular 

emotionally powerful reaching out in consciousness to your Source, 

seeking contact and renewal and refreshment of spirit. 

5.36 

This is the true purpose behind existence. 

A constant and mutual reciprocation of communication 

between the Source of all Being and creation. 

5.37 

Here I would remind you that when I lived on earth, 

5.37.1 

I made it abundantly clear every day to the Jews that: 

“of myself alone I could do nothing”. 

5.37.2 

I constantly stated that “it is the Father does the work, not I”. 

5.38 

I have come at this time to enable you to make the transition 

from the earth-bound human consciousness 

to that of enlightenment 

when a person knows that he or she 

finally knows the Truth of Being. 

5.39 

Undoubtedly, deeply religious people, indelibly indoctrinated 

with religious dogma and theology 

– Jewish, Christian, Muslim, Hindu 

or belonging to any other religious persuasion – 

will find it difficult – even painful – at first, 

to accept and make good use of these Letters – for: 

5.39.1 

A conditioned and programmed mind is like concrete. 

Letter 5 page 163



5.40 

Cherished beliefs, used as talismans, emotional supports 

and affirmations to give strength in times of crisis, 

are emotionally imprinted in the sub-conscious, 

and usually incorporate in them a fear of offending God 

when contemplating moving on to some higher Truth. 

5.40.1 

Unless there is a sincere longing to know the TRUTH of BEING 

rather than traditional beliefs, these mental patterns 

are almost impossible to annihilate in the mind and emotions 

and they block true spiritual progress. 

5.41 

I have come expressly to help those who have the will to do so, 

move beyond these barriers to true enlightenment. 

5.41.1 

Therefore, if you feel intuitively that the words on these pages are TRUTH 

and you feel drawn to them, have confidence you are ready 

to begin the spiritual journey outlined in these Letters 

and I am at hand to give you the courage to pursue it 

until you reach your goal 

– true spiritual enlightenment, newness of life, strength of will 

and a finding of what I termed the Kingdom of Heaven. 

5.41.2 

Daily, sincere meditation and prayer will enable 

a mental cleansing to take place and gradually TRUTH 

and UNDERSTANDING will replace the old myths 

which once were so dear to you. 

5.42 

At the outset of the following teachings, I, the CHRIST, 

must remind you that yours is not a solid universe. 

5.42.1 

As you probably know, according to your scientists, 

solid matter, the visible substance of the world, 

is really composed of energy particles. 

5.42.2 

The TRUTH of BEING of your earthly dimension 

rests on this fundamental reality of creation. 

5.43 

To understand my teachings regarding the Truth of Being, 

it is necessary to grasp this fundamental seeming emptiness 

underlying all your created world. 

5.43.1 

The majority of you know this fact of existence intellectually, 

but it has not yet even remotely filtered through to your consciousness 

to give you a new perspective of the world and existence itself. 

5.43.2 

You continue as you have done for millennia, thinking that 

your world is solid and the conditions of the body and 

all other external phenomena are beyond your control. 

5.44 

You believe you are the victim of existence. 

5.44.1 

Instead of which, the reverse is true. 

5.44.2 

And your daily lives reflect these beliefs. 

5.44.3 

Therefore, it is absolutely necessary for me to return 

and help you move on to a higher perception of Truth. 

6 

Letter 5 page 164



5.45 

As I said in Letter 1, after enlightenment in the desert, 

I came back into my world of Palestinian towns and villages 

and immediately began to control the elements of matter 

wherever I saw the necessity to help those who were deprived or suffering. 

5.45.1 

I have come to show you exactly why I was able to do this. 

5.46 

As I revealed to you in Letter 1, during the time I received full illumination 

in the desert, I was shown that matter was not really solid. 

5.46.1 

I was not given to understand exactly how the electrical particles 

which I termed the shimmer of motes took on the appearance 

of visible matter. I only knew that these motes were moving 

at high frequencies of speed within GOD MIND 

and GOD MIND was therefore universal. 

5.46.2 

I perceived that GOD MIND was both the creator 

– and substance – of all things within creation itself. 

Of this, I was absolutely certain. 

5.46.3 

I also saw very clearly that human thought, 

when fraught with conviction or emotion, 

radically affected this process of materialisation of visible forms. 

5.46.4 

Therefore the human mind could – and did – interfere 

with the true intention of GOD MIND . 

5.46.5 

It was a thrilling and exalting realisation since 

the myths taught me by the Jewish rabbis were clearly false 

and were immediately swept out of my mind. 

5.46.6 

I embraced the truth with excitement since I now realised 

why people experienced misery and suffering. 

This emanated from their own thought processes. 

5.47 

I was also given to see the communities of living particles, 

which science has named cells at work within every living thing. 

5.47.1 

I was aware of the Divine Harmony controlling the work of the cells, 

which were busily building and maintaining the various parts 

of physical bodies of all living creatures and plant life, big and small. 

5.47.2 

This is why I drew heavily on the countryside to give examples 

of the immanence and activity of the Father within 

the least of wild life – such as plants and birds. 

5.48 

As I have clearly explained in Letters 1-3, I called GOD MIND 

the Father because I was enabled to see – perceive – 

the true nature of the GOD MIND and was determined that 

when I returned to the people of Palestine 

to describe the revelations I had received, 

they would understand that their beliefs 

imbued in their very consciousness by the rabbis 

were entirely false. 

7 

Letter 5 page 165



5.49 

I saw that the true nature of GOD MIND was the very 

highest form of Divine Love and this could be seen 

consistently active within every living thing. 

5.50 

As I mentioned above, out of this knowledge, 

I was able to perform miracles and control the elements 

where appropriate and necessary. 

5.51 

Just as I longed to explode the myths which possessed 

the minds of the Jews in Palestine, so do I yearn to show you 

that many of the theories put forward by your scientists have been prompted 

by a strong reaction to the church dogma and doctrines in years gone by. 

5.51.1 

To understand this statement, you must realise that 

until the time of Darwin, whilst the various Christian Churches 

held dominance over the minds of the populace, it was generally accepted 

that the universe had been created exactly 

as written in Genesis in the Biblical Old Testament. 

5.51.2 

When men of science attempted to announce their discoveries 

and theories, they were forced to describe their new beliefs 

in the presence of enormous religious opposition. 

Consequently, they found it necessary to concentrate much of their mental energy 

on proving the Prophets’ pronouncements wrong. 

In doing so, their agenda caused them 

to lose clarity of vision and they also became ego-driven. 

5.51.3 

Thereafter, any intuitive perception proposed by the scientific fraternity 

was derided and rejected out of hand by other scientists. 

5.51.4 

Because of this mental climate, the pendulum of the search for Truth 

swung solely to an undeviating belief in reason and logic, 

thus imprisoning the human intellect in materialism 

for the answers to the origins of life and existence. 

5.51.5 

Therefore, it is absolutely necessary for me to refute some 

of the scientific theories and show them to be as erroneous 

as are the so-called truths of Christian Doctrine. 

5.51.5.1 

In arriving at some of these theories, scientist and churchman alike 

have dipped into the realms of unproven preposterous suppositions 

to answer questions which have previously been 

unanswerable by the earthly mind only. 

5.52 

Having told you that the substance of your material world is basically 

electrical particles agitated at high speed within space, 

your science is unable to tell you why such energy particles 

take on the density and form of matter 

except to speak of forces of fusion which happen to create the elements. 

5.52.1 

Science cannot tell you what is the Motivating Force which draws 

particles into the form of elements. 

Letter 5 page 166



5.52.2 

Neither can science tell you from whence such energy particles 

originally came except to say that they were released during the time 

of the Big Bang which they believe gave the first impetus to creation. 

5.52.3 

Why a sudden Big Bang – of what? 

5.52.4 

What was the Motivating Factor behind it? 

5.53 

Science speaks about electromagnetism but cannot say from whence 

come such energies which appear and disappear. Where do they go? 

5.53.1 

Why do they come back? From the human perspective, 

there appears to be no intelligible activity within or behind its work. 

5.53.2 

Science says that electromagnetism just is 

– a simple fact of existence – 

yet it produces highly purposeful and intelligent work in the form 

of millions of billions of substances of which your universe is made. 

5.53.3 

How does this happen? 

8 

5.53.4 

There is nothing 

that electromagnetism has brought into visible being 

which the human mind can deem 

to be lacking purpose or meaning. 

5.53.5 

Science ignores this most basic and vital level of creation. 

5.53.6 

Without an answer to this question, as to why 

everything which has been brought into visible manifestation 

by the activity of the twin energies of electromagnetism 

is invariably purposeful, successful and rational, 

– nothing of any value in the search for your origins will be discovered. 

5.54 

Until science can probe and discover the Reality of the space 

in which electrical particles of visible being are supported, science 

will forever remain behind locked doors of materialism. 

5.54.1 

It will be barred to eternal Truth and universal wisdom 

and imprisoned within the bondage of reason alone – 

reason which is solely the product of the finite activity of brain cells. 

5.55 

It is to the true nature of the SPACE I intend to introduce you 

– but before proceeding to this, I must first bring many 

highly pertinent questions to your attention. 

5.56 

Down the ages, much of the work produced by electromagnetism 

has appeared to the mind, vision and touch of living entities 

as being solid, unchangeably durable. Metals, wood, rocks, living entities 

were all believed to be composed of solid, inanimate or living matter. 

5.56.1 

With such a belief in a solid universe it is only natural that 

the mystical prophets of old should have envisaged 

a Mighty Individual possessing enormous powers 

in creating all the solid substances of the universe. 

Letter 5 page 167



5.56.2 

In visualising such a Mighty Individual, it was only natural 

they should perceive a Kingly figure of universal control, 

possessing a retributive nature when confronted with 

the behaviour of mankind which created a turbulent society. 

5.57 

Neither Prophets of old nor science of today 

has been near to the Truth of Existence. 

Both have completely missed the truth. 

5.58 

Science says that life began when in some unexplained way, 

a correct combination of chemical reactions 

produced a molecule capable of making copies of itself 

by triggering further chemical reactions. 

5.58.1 

Such a description of the enormous 

and teeming complexity and power of the LIFE FORCE 

as being discernible because it is capable of replicating itself, 

reveals the basic impoverishment of scientific perception 

and thought which produced such a theory! 

5.58.2 

Furthermore, the suggestion that such a combination 

of inanimate chemicals could get together in a specific way 

– accidentally – 

to produce such an astounding result of self-replication 

remains unquestioned scientifically. 

5.58.3 

This is because the finite human mind, even though scientific, 

cannot deal with such a strange eventuality 

of uninitiated self-replication. 

5.58.4 

It is too suggestive of a magical occurrence 

– of some intervention from an unimaginable source 

which scientific men dare not contemplate 

for fear of ridicule. 

5.58.5 

This sheep-like acquiescence is considered more scientific 

than producing inspired theories blocked by the materialistic laws 

science has established for itself. 

5.58.6 

This block to future scientific progress 

will prevent science properly investigating the realm of mind and spirit 

until some enlightened scientist defies convention 

and dares to cross the borderline 

between the seen and the unseen. 

5.59 

Prophets of old, if presented with the theory of molecular self-replication 

would have no difficulty with such a magical occurrence 

and would say that God made the chemical combinations 

and imbued them with life. 

5.59.1 

That would not be the right explanation either. 

9 

Letter 5 page 168



5.60 

It is this old religious concept of a God on High ‘creating from afar’ 

which is blocking the man of science from moving forward 

to more spiritually aware reflections. 

5.60.1 

Therefore, despite science’s seeming emancipation 

from age-old doctrines, it is still as mentally bound and hindered 

by fears of ancient shibboleths as in the l9th century. 

5.60.2 

It adopts its ridiculous theories because it has not yet perceived 

the Reality of Our Source of Being behind and within the living molecule. 

5.61 

Continuing its story of creation, science states that after the 

self-manufacture of living molecules capable of replicating themselves, 

they formed themselves into a living cell, 

(so small it cannot be seen by the naked eye), 

which became the building block for all the multiplexity 

of living organisms, including plants, insects, reptiles, birds, 

animals and man himself. 

5.61.1 

Therefore, all living things have a common ancestor 

– the first living molecule. 

5.62 

Science cannot explain why the self-replicating molecules 

combined themselves into a living cell. 

5.62.1 

It remains a mystery to science to this day. 

5.63 

The living cell, your science tells you, is endlessly repeated 

in a billion-billion-billion differing forms. 

5.63.1 

It is the building block of the visible universe. How can this be? 

5.63.2 

What impulse motivates such replication? 

5.63.3 

Science cannot say. Entrenched in its own blindness, 

it has dragged people down into materialistic blindness with it. 

5.63.4 

And now – the first living cell deserves the undivided attention 

of anyone seriously seeking the spiritual dimension 

and the Mainspring of Existence 

– because the first living molecule and the first living cell 

are the very first evidence of some intelligent activity 

within matter – within the universe. 

5.63.5 

The foremost feature displaying sense and sensibility 

is the function of the membrane which covers the cell, 

giving it protection and individuality. 

5.64 

Think about this miraculous phenomenon. 

5.64.1 

The cell takes in, from the environment, 

only selected nourishment through the membrane. 

Not only does the cell take in the right nutrition 

but – having utilised the nutrition – the cell rids itself of the waste 

through the permeable membrane. 

Letter 5 page 169



5.64.2 

You should ask yourself how the purely physical membrane of the cell, 

invisible to your eye, can distinguish and select the correct nourishment 

to enhance its well-being and then exercise 

sufficient discernment to rid itself of unwanted toxic matter? 

5.64.3 

Do you not see a high degree of purposefulness within all this 

activity and can you believe that such purposefulness is accidental? 

5.64.4 

And is not PURPOSE the very hallmark of Intelligence? 

5.64.5 

Not only this, the membrane of the cell continues to do this work 

of selection of nutrition and discarding of waste in a billion-billion 

different circumstances and conditions relating to survival 

within differing species and differing environments. 

5.64.6 

Is this not evidence of PURPOSEFULNESS displayed within 

every single action of every single species be it insects, plants, 

reptiles, birds, animals and human beings? 

5.65 

Could you not describe the universe as being 

the consistent and undeviating IMPULSE of PURPOSEFULNESS 

made visible within the realm of visible matter ? 

5.66 

Is the spirit of PURPOSEFULNESS a physical element 

– or one of consciousness? 

5.67 

And if you can accept that PURPOSEFULNESS is an undeniable 

creative impulse behind EXISTENCE, then can you move on to the next 

perception of your universe as being the visible manifestation 

of an INTELLIGENT APPRAISAL of cause and effect 

clearly evident within living matter. 

5.67.1 

For – if the living cell can select the right nourishment and also 

provide for the elimination of toxic waste – this simple activity displays 

an awareness of the need for digestion and also foresees the resultant 

build up of toxic waste, and the need for the elimination of such waste 

to ensure the continued health of the cell. Is this not a clear indication 

of an INTELLIGENT APPRAISAL of Cause and Effect ? 

5.68 

Furthermore – Science says that the cell contains a nucleus 

which might be likened to the brain of a human being 

since it conveys messages and its most important function is 

the storage of information, the library which contains not just the details 

relating to one cell but of the whole body in which its resides! 

5.69 

In fact, on investigation by science, it would appear that the cell itself 

is a system of chemical messages carried out in a purposeful, 

intelligent and intelligible way. 

5.69.1 

How could this happen if the origins of the cell’s molecules 

were only inanimate chemical elements? 

5.70 

Would you dispute that behind every messenger with a message to convey 

there is intelligent thought or consciousness? 

10 

Letter 5 page 170



5.70.1 

And behold how accurate are the messages transferred from cell to cell 

to ensure the accurate replication of certain species for millions of years? 

5.71 

At what point in creation then, 

did consciousness creep into living organisms? 

And how did intelligent thought which weighs and decides 

come into the field of unconscious inanimate matter? 

5.71.1 

Without inherent consciousness, how can so much informed 

and informing activity take place in a cell invisible to the living eye? 

Is not such activity the product of Consciousness/awareness, 

proving the presence of intelligent life in its lowest denominator? 

5.72 

Furthermore, a single living cell, in the form of a bacterium, 

can move about on its own and live its own specialised, 

frequently exciting life within the environment 

– or – as a virus doing its deadly specialized work 

of attacking specific targets within living organisms. 

5.73 

Alternatively, the cell may be fixed within an organism, 

carrying out its own highly important work of construction 

and maintenance of some part of the organism. 

5.73.1 

Such work produces living material exactly suited – and necessary – 

to the living organ on which it works – be it parts of the human body 

or of animal life, or plant – such as human toes and spleen, 

or animal fur and tusks, or fish scales and feathers of birds, 

or bark of tree and foliage on branches, or petals and stalk of flowers, 

or antennae of butterflies and their gauzy wings, the reptilian 

skin of crocodiles and their teeth, the eyes of squid and 

their skins which change colour according to need of camouflage. 

5.73.2 

Each of these completely diverse and seemingly unrelated 

physical phenomena are created by the individual, specialised work 

of billions and billions and billions of identical living cells. 

5.74 

On contemplating the magnitude and diversity of the work 

accomplished by a simple living cell invisible to the naked eye 

– can you believe in a mechanistic universe? 

5.74.1 

It would be possible to do so, if the matter produced by such cells, 

was illogical, offering no plausible purpose behind or reason for its existence 

– devoid of personal consciousness. 

But this is not so. 

5.74.2 

These Identical living cells work together in harmony within man or beast, 

to make liver with its multiple duties within a body, 

to create an intricate eye having its own specific purposes of putting 

the entity into direct and intelligent touch with its environment, 

incorporating the assistance of the brain, or strong bones, 

expressly and intricately designed in conjunction with tendons and muscles, 

to unite with others in such convenient ways as to enable 

full and supple movement of the entity. 

11 

Letter 5 page 171



5.74.3 

Furthermore, the cells never intrude on each other’s work. 

5.74.4 

When creating a kidney, they do not suddenly make an ear. 

5.74.5 

When creating hair they do not suddenly launch into making skin. 

No, cells create the scalp and the selfsame cells create the hair. 

The only difference between skin and hair cells is the work they do, 

second by second, throughout a lifetime. 

Why? 

5.74.6 

What is the Motivating and Inspiring Factor? Accident? 

5.75 

What organising intelligence set the entire process of creation in motion: 

– from the most fundamental level of the formation of simple elements 

out of free electrical particles within space, 

– the combining of elements to form chemicals,, 

– the correct combination of specific chemicals to form a living molecule, 

– the correct combination of living molecules to make a living cell 

which can take in nutrition, 

excrete waste, 

build according to clear-cut specifications, 

move about, and sustain this enormous edifice of creation 

consistently through billions of years 

?5.75.1 

Not only this, but what is the Motivating Force 

which has designed and successfully evolved 

within living systems and entities, billions and billions of different ways 

in which to fertilise seeds of every kind 

– whether they be those of plants, insects, reptiles, birds, 

animals or human beings, evolving for each 

an intelligent system of procreation suited to climatic conditions, 

the production of vegetation in the environment, 

in order to ensure survival? 

5.75.2 

Is not SURVIVAL also evidence of intelligent purposeful activity? 

5.75.3 

And having accomplished this great feat of creativity, 

should you not question how it is that 

every living species has its own individualistic way 

of rearing its young and protecting it as far as possible 

until the young are capable of SURVIVAL on their own? 

5.75.4 

Is this not LOVE FOR CREATION, active in its highest form? 

5.76 

You cannot move on from this analysis 

of what the human intelligence has to say 

about the origins of life and creativity, 

without mentioning the all important molecules DNA 

– which are said to carry the plan 

for the whole organism – plant or baby. 

Letter 5 page 172



5.77 

Furthermore, these DNA molecules give the instructions to the cells, 

informing them they shall build according to 

the chromosomes deposited by the seed. 

5.77.1 

Yes, indeed, in place of Intelligence – science has given you 

the DNA molecules as your source of existence, your supreme leader, 

your director of creation upon which materialistic, flimsy cells, 

the whole of creation must depend for its survival. 

5.77.2 

Behold the glorious DNA – Lord of your creation! 

5.77.3 

From whence did the DNA cells draw 

their intelligent directional powers? 

5.77.4 

Science is quite satisfied now that it has been able 

to satisfactorily explain why the various species of every kind 

replicate themselves so accurately and consistently. 

5.77.5 

Science would have you believe that you live in a purely 

mechanistic universe; that the phenomenon of evolution 

arises out of chance mutations and the survival of the fittest. 

5.77.6 

If you study the various organisms of creation, the multifold and 

differing activities of related species, can you truly believe in such 

an unlikely materialistic concept? 

5.78 

It has been no mere co-incidence that, to-day, 

to enable you to discover the vast Intelligence behind creation, 

you have numerous creative people who embark on difficult journeys 

to explore, determine and photograph 

the habitats and habits of wild creatures and plants. 

5.78.1 

You are entertained – and instructed – by a feast of facts 

and photographs of the wonders of your universe. 

5.78.2 

In my time on earth, I had no such marvels to refer to 

in order to teach the Jews the universal Truth of Existence. 

5.78.2.1 

I only had domestic animals and birds to use as examples 

of the marvellous inventiveness and intelligence and awareness 

apparent in every living thing. 

5.79 

Nowhere has it been written in the gospels that I referred to a High 

and Mighty Jehovah as Creator as was customary with the Jewish Leaders. 

No, I turned to the countryside, the flowers and birds and tried 

to show my fellow countrymen that theywere surrounded 

by a marvellous and miraculous creation. 

5.79.1 

Two thousand years ago in your dimension, 

we lacked your modern scientific background to be able 

to intelligently observe and explain the activity of what I termed 

the Father everywhere around them. 

5.80 

To discover your true SOURCE of BEING, I ask you to take stock of 

the unimaginable and indescribable complexity and diversity 

of purposeful work plainly evident in penguins and pigs. 

12 

Letter 5 page 173



5.80.1 

Can the human mind replicate any of the most basic of activities 

within – say – the digestive system, which swiftly summons up 

the requisite enzymes and hormones necessary for digestion[?] 

5.80.2 

How dare the finite mind, which is incapable of perceiving clearly 

the true creative process governed by instinctual knowledge, 

presume to state unequivocally – defying contradiction – 

that it understands the true origins of creation 

and the forces out of which creation took form? 

5.80.3 

What arrogance! These men can only think 

according to what their eyes tell them. 

5.81 

I view the present scientific ignorance with loving compassion, a degree 

of amusement, and a great all consuming passion to puncture their pride. 

5.81.1 

For, until someone can penetrate their self-satisfaction 

and position of infallibility, a true mating of Eternal Verities 

and human scientific knowledge can never take place. 

5.81.2 

But it must take place; otherwise human spiritual evolution 

will remain at a standstill. 

5.81.2 

The scientific mind is too full of finitely devised 

book lore, accepted formulas and equations, 

and the need for their fellows’ approval, 

to permit mystical penetration by Higher Intelligences. 

5.82 

On my behalf, 

I ask readers of these Letters, to form an association 

to challenge Science and ask : 

“at what point in the evolution of the ‘material world’ 

is CONSCIOUSNESS first discernible? ” 

5.83 

I repeat and mean what I say: 

Ask the scientist at what point in the evolution of the world 

is consciousness first discernible. 

5.83.1 

In the living cell? 

5.83.1.1 

If in the living cell, ask whether it was discernible in the living molecules 

which combined to make a cell and encase itself in such 

an intelligently designed membrane, permitting the intake of selected food 

and excretion of toxic waste. 

5.83.1.2 

How does it recognise toxic waste? 

5.83.2 

And if it should be conceded that consciousness 

might be present in living molecules, should you not ask whether 

the chemical properties which became a living molecule 

might not themselves have possessed consciousness which eventually impelled 

and propelled them into the lifegiving combination to make a molecule? 

13 

Letter 5 page 174



5.83.3 

And having gone back thus far into the origins of existence 

– the chemical properties – 

you must still question why consciousness 

should only become a viable presence within the chemicals 

– why not within the elements in which individuality first took shape, 

and if in the elements 

why should it be denied that consciousness 

propels the electrical particles to form the elements? 

Is it rational to deny such a possibility? 

5.83.4 

And having reached such a possibility, 

should you not go further 

and ask from whence comes electromagnetism? 

5.84 

What is the reality of electricity more than streaks of fierce light 

now described by science as photons and electrons? 

5.84.1 

And what is the reality of magnetism more than 

two-fold energies of bonding and rejection 

– energy impulses which have brought 

stability and order into chaos? 

5.84.2 

Ask science: “From whence comes electromagnetism 

which is responsible for the most basic steps 

in the creation of an ordered and orderly universe 

of an unimaginable complexity and diversity?” 

5.85 

I will now attempt to put into your words 

THAT WHICH is beyond all words 

and presently beyond all individualised earthly comprehension. 

5.85.1 

Therefore, the intellect, although it assists the brain to understand, 

intellectually, the spiritual realities I am putting before you, 

it also creates a barrier to true spiritual perception and experience. 

5.85.2 

For this reason, regard the following references 

to the ULTIMATE UNIVERSAL DIMENSION as only guidelines 

– ideas, shadow consciousness forms of the REALITY 

behind and within your universe. 

(Take each IDEA – one by one – into meditation). 

5.86 

What I am about to explain is entirely within and of 

CONSCIOUSNESS without parameters and boundaries. 

5.86.1 

If you are sufficiently spiritually evolved to follow me there, 

beyond the words, you will begin to understand spiritually 

all I am trying to tell you. The words will guide you towards 

– and then unlock new vistas of being for you. 

Persevere! 

5.86.2 

The LIGHT will gradually, perhaps imperceptibly, 

penetrate your mind and you will have little bursts of insight. 

Letter 5 page 175


Your earthly comprehension 

5.86.3 

There are many who have experienced a little burst of insight, 

have briefly felt a touch of Divine Consciousness and then, hardly 

daring to continue to believe in such a transcendent moment of awareness, 

have begun to question, doubt and finally dispel 

the little inflow of Divine Consciousness. 

5.86.3 

Beware you do not do this. 

5.86.4 

Disbelief will set you back, enmesh you in the material 

plane of existence more than you will ever know. 

5.86.5 

Whatever you are given and able to receive 

– hold fast to it and do not doubt. 

5.87 

Doubt destroys steady progress because it creates its own 

consciousness forms which will suppress and even eradicate 

the insight you had gained previously. Therefore, your choice 

of thoughts – belief or disbelief, doubt or faith – construct or destroy 

your progress in your search for TRUTH. 

5.87.1 

Any denial erases from your consciousness the progress which has been 

previously made. Furthermore, the higher you ascend in spiritual truth, 

the more powerful do your thoughts become. 

5.87.2 

Therefore, create and hold fast to your own spiritual momentum 

and allow no one to intrude and undermine that momentum. 

5.87.3 

Hold firm to your former perceptions. 

5.87.4 

In times of doubt, cruise along in positive thoughts, using 

enlightening affirmations, clinging to earlier inspirational guidance 

when your consciousness frequencies of vibration were higher. 

5.87.5 

By use of your willpower, choosing affirmations containing 

golden nuggets of spiritual Truth, return to this 

higher level of consciousness again and again. 

5.87.6 

Do not, through mental laziness, wholly surrender to the ebb and flow 

of spiritual consciousness energies and become a spiritual see-saw. 

5.87.7 

I cannot emphasize this danger of self-obstruction strongly enough. 

Become actively aware of it. 

5.88 

If you know anything of the accounts of my life in Palestine, 

you will recall that I, too, suffered the phenomenon of ebb and flow 

of spiritual consciousness and found it necessary to absent myself in the hills 

to pray and meditate and renew my spiritual strength. 

5.88.1 

Therefore, understand your dry periods, but do not give way to them 

by yielding passively to an undesirable change in your attitudes 

and mental/emotional patterns. 

5.88.2 

As you conscientiously draw upon your SOURCE of BEING 

for new strength and the upliftment of your consciousness frequencies, 

so will these negative periods be greatly reduced in strength and duration. 

5.89 

I repeat, at all times beware how you use your minds! 

5.89.1 

Let your mental activity always be constructive that it may contribute 

to your own spiritual growth rather than its constant hindrance. 

14 

Letter 5 page 176


Efforts to describe the immensity 

5.90 

Having said all the above and proceeded to dictate the rest of the Letter, 

the recorder of my words, began to question the likely public reception 

of this Letter, because it seemed to her too pragmatic to appeal 

to people who are accustomed to picturing some magnificent 

Power or Being or Utterly Other which has given birth to the universe. 

5.90.1 

Indeed, I have made numerous efforts to describe 

the immensity of the Power out of which all things have come 

but as I have said, it is impossible for me to describe in human terms 

the REALITY of the SOURCE of your BEING. 

5.90.2 

Those spiritually evolved souls who have been lightly infused 

with Divine Consciousness report the experience to be utterly 

beautiful and glorious and entirely unforgettable 

– but still not fully describable in human terms. 

5.90.3 

This mystical experience is possible when the frequencies 

of vibration of the mind are already raised 

and the entire consciousness is suffused with rays 

of Divine Consciousness. It is a condition that involves the feelings 

more than the intellect and brain cells. 

5.91 

In this case, where I have to infuse my recorder’s mind and brain cells 

with a description of the REALITY of your SOURCE of BEING, 

and she has to interpret in words, 

I have to take care not to interfere too forcefully 

with the frequencies of vibrations of consciousness 

in which my recorder’s brain cells are working. 

There have been occasions when it was dangerous to proceed any further 

and I have interrupted the working of her computer to break the contact. 

5.92 

Before you begin to study, meditate and absorb the following pages, 

I want to make it clear to all who read these Letters that 

my purpose in coming through them is first and foremost to dispel 

the myths which have surrounded my human persona and teachings. 

5.92.1 

It is my intention that religious dogma and doctrines should 

eventually die a natural death, world-wide – as complete a death 

as the animal sacrifices in the Temple of Solomon. 

5.92.2 

Secondly, I have also come to help the churches let go 

their archaic notions of GOD and sin. 

5.92.2.1 

No true spiritual progress is possible until the dawning 

of a clear realisation that each person is responsible 

for the way his or her life develops. 

5.92.3 

Thirdly, I have come to remove from your minds 

the pictures of an Almighty GOD of magnificence and grandeur 

and unlimited active power, 

who rewards the virtuous and punishes the wicked. 

5.92.3.1 

These beliefs are wholly erroneous – albeit comforting. 

15 

Letter 5 page 177



5.92.4 

Fourthly, I am explaining the Truth of Being for you, 

to finally dispel the old concept of GOD sitting aloft somewhere 

in heaven where He is said to have created the world 

and all that is in it in a relatively short while. 

5.92.5 

Fifthly, I have come expressly 

to help science bridge the gulf between 

UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS and the appearance of electrical particles. 

5.92.5.1 

Without this bridge between the Unseen Spiritual Dimension 

and the Seen world of matter, 

science will remain rooted in old ideas and concepts 

instead of moving forward into new realms of spiritual/scientific 

research for the betterment of mankind. 

5.93 

I have also come to show you the TRUE NATURE of THAT 

WHICH BROUGHT YOU INTO BEING – gave you INDIVIDUALITY. 

5.93.1 

For, without this knowledge, which will reveal to you the nature 

of your dual, yet fully inter-related being, Spirit and body, 

you will also remain rooted in the same level of consciousness 

as you are at this moment. 

5.94 

I want to make it manifestly clear that: 

Nothing ever comes from Nothing. 

This is a well known saying amongst you, and a perfectly true one. 

5.94.1 

However, there is an eternal, infinite, consistent 

FOUNDATION of BEINGNESS – and THIS I am going to reveal to you. 

5.95 

You have not been ‘created’ – you have drawn your ‘being’ from IT. 

5.95.1 

Obviously, you could not have come from something 

entirely foreign to your own consciousness. I am asking my recorder 

to choose some mundane understandable examples: 

You could not draw a filling for tarts from a vat of treacle 

and discover they were mince meat. 

You could not squeeze an orange and make ginger beer from the juice. 

You could not fill a balloon with air, pop it and find it was dripping jelly. 

5.95.2 

All the above examples chosen by my recorder are instances of logic. 

5.96 

I want you to realise that your entire universe 

is a manifestation of logic and consistent logical 

effects arising out of related causation. 

5.96.1 

Your universe is CAUSE & EFFECT made visible. 

16 

5.96.2 

This is an undeviating principle of existence. 

5.96.3 

If there are instances of deviations such as 

paranormal experiences or instantaneous healings, 

the average person exclaims in astonishment 

and science refuses to believe that such a thing is possible. 

Letter 5 page 178



5.96.3 

As my explanation deepens, you will eventually understand 

how such deviations take place – logically and effectually. 

In other words, these deviations occur according to 

natural spiritual laws and always serve a necessary purpose. 

5.97 

Nowhere is there any mindlessness in creation 

– even in the ant or gnat – unless the mind of an entity 

has been born defective or been damaged. 

5.97.1 

Therefore it is clear: you live and operate in a physical universe 

which displays the highest degree of intelligence and purposeful activity 

within the creation of matter itself, in the physical bodies of all 

individual entities from plants to human beings. Unfortunately, 

this high degree of INTELLIGENCE and PURPOSEFUL CARING 

is only minimal in the consciousness displayed by the 

created entities themselves from plants to human beings. 

5.97.2 

In other words, the BODIES in which you conduct your lives, 

in which you think and feel and do whatever comes to mind, 

manifest within their physical organs and working parts 

a very much higher order of intelligence and loving purpose 

than does your human consciousness. 

5.97.3 

Human interests are mostly wrapped up 

in the problems of personal daily survival, 

enjoyment of pleasures, and emotional/physical satisfaction. 

5.97.4 

To achieve these purposes, the majority of people use only 

the commodities manufactured out of matter. 

5.98 

Even the minds of scientists cannot fully unravel 

the hidden secrets of earthly existence 

and despite all their scientific expertise 

are as bogged down in the changing fortunes 

of existence as are those who have no learning at all. 

5.98.1 

Therefore it is a logical conclusion that 

THAT out of which you have drawn your physical being, is one 

of IMMENSitY not only of size, but IMMENSITY of WILLPOWER: 

the Will to self-expression and creativity. 

5.99 

Visualize for a moment – the size of the material universe, 

the SUN and its heat, the Moon, the earth planet and solar system, 

the galaxies of stars, and the fact that all this visible material 

is totally interdependent yet also dependent 

on the movement of the planetary bodies 

and subject to Universal Laws of consistent function and movement. 

5.99.1 

This vast universe has had its origins within 

– and has been drawn out – of the FOUNDATION of your BEING – 

and the entirety of LIFE FORCE/ENERGY in the universe 

has been drawn out of that same FOUNDATION of BEING. 

Letter 5 page 179



5.99.2 

Therefore, do not be dismayed, if, in my efforts to analyse for you 

the SPIRITUAL COMPONENTS of YOUR SOURCE of BEING, 

you find that you recognise what these components are, 

and to a very, very, very limited extent, possess the same 

spiritual comonents of consciousness yourself. 

5.100 

You have drawn all that you are – spiritually, mentally, 

emotionally, physically, from your YOUR SOURCE of BEING. 

5.100.1 

Before I explain to you how this could be, I want you to take 

certain steps to help your minds absorb the immensity 

of THAT out of which you have drawn your being. 

5.100.2 

After you have read the next pages to the end of my Letter, 

take each paragraph individually into meditation and visualisation, 

for only in this way will the words begin to grow in realisation 

and take on the spiritual reality of their true meaning. 

17 

© eye-of-revelation.org 

5.101 

5.102 

ALL (spiritual, unseen/seen/imagined) 

is CONSCIOUSNESS/AWARENESS 

The primary comprehensive nature of CONSCIOUSNESS 

is AWARENESS 

5.103 

5.104 

5.105 

5.106 

It is not possible to have consciousness without possessing 

awareness. 

All that you see, all that you touch, hear, feel, know 

is CONSCIOUSNESS/AWARENESS made visibile. 

There is nothing in the universe that is not 

CONSCIOUSNESS made visible. 

CONSCIOUSNESS/AWARENESS is infinite and eternal. 

Letter 5 page 180



5.107 

There are TWO DIMENSIONS of CONSCIOUSNESS both 

beyond and within your own earthly plane of existence 

– the plane of heavy ‘matter’, ‘solid form’. 

5.108 The ULTIMATE UNIVERSAL DIMENSION 

of CONSCIOUSNESS/AWARENESS 

can never be fully or truly known by an individualised spirit. 

5.109 

IT IS INACCESSIBLE. IT IS IN EQUILIBRIUM. 

5.110 IT is the ONLY SOURCE of all POWER, WISDOM, 

LOVE, INTELLIGENCE. 

5.111 The UNIVERSAL DIMENSION 


in equilibrium 

is a state of SILENCE & STILLNESS 

out of which come sound, colour, 

individualised form, and all visible creativity 

within the visible universe. 

5.112 

Out of ULTIMATE UNIVERSAL DIMENSION 


has come all of creation 


– all the various unseen dimensions of existence 

descending in order of spirituality 

from the very portals of the UNIVERSAL DIMENSION 

down to the most ponderous vibrational frequencies 

of inanimate earthly substances 

and beyond 

into unspeakable horrors of consciousness perversions 

and anti-Truth. 

Letter 5 page 181



5.113 

This ULTIMATE UNIVERSAL DIMENSION 


is not only in space 

I T is ALL SPACE 

5.114 

I T is undetectably everywhere. 

For those who think in terms of atoms 

– you can say I T is the SPACE in the atom – 

therefore, I T is ‘in silence and equilibrium’ within 

the ‘space’ of all elements and ‘matter’. 

© eye-of-revelation.org 

5.115 

The NATURE of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS IS: 

INTENT inactive and in equilibrium. 

Therefore, Universal Consciousness is an infinite, eternal, 

limitless, boundless, state of POWERFUL INTENT 

– pristine, pure, beautiful. 

5.116 This INTENT is to EXPRESS Its NATURE. 

18 

5.117 

UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS NATURE 

INTENT 

is the ALLNESS of WILL & PURPOSE 

always locked in ‘embrace’. 

The Universal Will is: to move out and create. 

The Universal Purpose is: 

to give individual form to creation and experience it. 

Letter 5 page 182



5.118 

Within the ULTIMATE UNIVERSAL DIMENSION 

of CONSCIOUSNESS/AWARENESS INTENT 

5.119 

UNIVERSAL WILL is in a state of mutual restraint 

– with UNIVERSAL PURPOSE 

both in perfect equilibrium 

within SILENCE & STILLNESS 

5.120 

UNIVERSAL WILL is UNIVERSAL INTELLIGENCE 

5.121 

UNIVERSAL PURPOSE is UNIVERSAL LOVE 

universally in equilibrium – in mutual restraint 

out of WHICH all things visible and invisible 

and human impulses have taken form. 

5.122 

If you could receive the fullness of UNIVERSAL REALITY 

into yourself, you would be disintegrated by ITs explosive power 

and dissolved into formless consciousness/awareness. 

5.122.1 

IT as far transcends the individual humanhood 

as the heat and light of your sun is billions times 

more powerful than the light of your fireflies flickering in darkness. 

Letter 5 page 183



5.123 

When I was on earth, I made a distinction between 

“Your Father in Heaven” and 

“Your Father within you”. 

5.123.1 

When I spoke of 

“Your FATHER in heaven” 

I meant 

UNIVERSAL INTELLIGENCE. 

5.123.2 

Because of the Jewish attitude to women, 

I only referred to this aspect of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS. 

19 

5.124 

Now, to you who are so aware of the equality of genders, I speak of: 

“FATHER-MOTHER_CONSCIOUSNESS” 


within UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS/AWARENESS 

where: 

5.124.1 

5.124.2 

5.124.3 

Father_Consciousness – is – Universal 

Intelligence 

Mother_Consciousness – is – Universal Love 

the TOOL of Father_Consciousness creative energy 

– electricity 

is in a state of mutual restraint – equilibrium with 

the TOOL of Mother_Consciousness creative energy 

– magnetism 

5.125 

Because ‘FATHER-MOTHER’ tools: electro-magnetism 

is in equilibrium within 

UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS 

5.125.1 IT will never be detected within SPACE by scientists 

no matter how they may probe space. 

Letter 5 page 184



5.126 

The IMPULSE: Father_Consciousness WILL 

is INTELLIGENT ACTIVITY 

in equilibrium with 

The IMPULSE: Mother_Consciousness PURPOSE 

is NURTURING for SURVIVAL. 

5.127 FATHER-MOTHER_CONSCIOUSNESS 

is a powerful impersonal FORCE 

yet IT is personal for you even before you seek 

to make contact with I T. 

5.128 

As you evolve spiritually, you will feel IT 

– for IT is the REALITY of BEING. 

5.129 

IT is everywhere and within everything. 

5.130 FATHER_CONSCIOUSNESS is 

the INTELLIGENT LOVE 

Which gives intelligent energy and momentum 

to the world of complex forms 

– expressed physically as electricity 

5.131 MOTHER_PURPOSE is 

the LOVING INTELLIGENCE 

Which gives purpose and the impulse for survival 

to the individualised complex forms 

– expressed as magnetism – bonding & repulsion. 

Letter 5 page 185



5.132 

These are the UNIVERSAL PRIMAL IMPULSES of ALL BEING 

of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS 

your SOURCE OF BEiNG: INTELLIGENCE-LOVE 

This is the STATE OF BEING before creation. 

5.132.1 

CONSCIOUSNESS/AWARENESS 

within a STATE of EQUILIBRIUM. 

20 

5.133 

I want you to move again into an inner state 

of conscious equilibrium, 

where all thought is stilled and your mind resides in silence. 

5.133.1 

You are in interior control, your mind and emotions 

no longer divided into activity and feeling. 

5.133.2 

You may feel a build-up of power within you, strength, 

peace, and contentment. 

5.133.3 

This, expressed in you, in individual form, 

is the STATE of BEING out of which came creation. 

5.134 

I want you to notice that the equilibrium is impossible 

the moment that thought is introduced. 

5.135 

I want you to REALISE that 

the UNIVERSAL DIMENSION is a DIMENSION 

of unformed IMPULSES. It contains no blueprint of creation. 

5.135.1 

It is in a state of UNDIVIDED FORM. 

5.135.2 

The equilibrium 

– the restraint 

between opposing 

IMPULSES – 

‘to move about’ and 

‘remain bonded’ 

creates an 

infinite spiral of 

self-contained 

energy. 

5.136 

The 

SELF-CONTAINED 

ENERGY of 

MUTUAL RESTRAINT 

is beyond the power 

of individuality 

to even imagine. 

5.137 

As I have 

told you before, 

were individuality 

able to enter the 

UNIVERSAL DIMENSION 

of the 

MUTUALLY 

RESTRAINED 

IMPULSES of 

Movement & Bonding 

– the individuality 

would be 

immediately dissolved 

and returned to 

the equilibrium 

of UNIVERSAL 

CONSCIOUSNESS. 

Letter 5 page 186



5.138 

Ponder the unimaginable immensity of Power 

contained within the MUTUAL-RESTRAINT of the TWIN IMPULSES 

in UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS which are primarily 

5.139 

CONSCIOUSNESS/AWARENESS 

INTENT 

WILL 

PURPOSE 

INTELLIGENCE LOVE 

combined as 

Intelligent Love & Loving Intelligence 

Impulses of: Movement Bonding~Repulsion 

ELECTRICITY · in equilibrium · MAGNETISM 

5.140 

The above describes the 

before the BIG BANG! 

UNLIMITED UNIVERSAL DIMENSION 

5.141 

You now know that the Father-Mother Creative Process 

and the tools of physical creation are all in a state of 

equilibrium within the Universal Dimension; 

but now that equilibrium is to be exploded to bring about 

INDIVIDUAL FORM 

5.141 

You know, too, that since the Infinite Eternal IMPULSES 

are contained in a state of mutual restraint, 

these IMPULSES are of an 

unimaginable intensity of energy 

– against which your atomic energy 

contained within the splitting of an atom 

is a mere pouff, 

an infinitesimal twitch of no importance. 

5.142 

I want you to fully realise all the foregoing, 

since your realisation of what happened 

at the time of the Big Bang 

will give you a glimpse of what happened at the time 

of the sundering of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS 

to permit the creation of individual form to take place. 

Letter 5 page 187



21 

5.143 UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS was RIVEN! 

WILL & PURPOSE 

5.144 Father INTELLIGENCE & Mother NURTURING LOVE 

were exploded to work independently and also jointly. 

5.144.1 Their respective tools were 

Electricity & Magnetism 

5.145 Out of the explosion of EQUILIBRIUM came the 

GREAT INTENT of SELF-EXPRESSION 

5.146 The Universal Awareness of BEING– became 

the Impulse of individualised ‘I’ awareness 

demanding self-expression 

5.147 LIFE and ‘I’ness are synonymous in the dimension of matter 

They became the consciousness of matter 

5.148 What is the consciousness of LIFE? 

It is: Father_Intelligence And Mother_Love 

Impulse of Movement 

Seen as Electricity 

Impulse of Purpose-nurturing 

– survival 

Seen as Magnetism 

in Matter 

5.149 

Can you begin to imagine the explosion of CONSCIOUSNESS ! 

of AWARENESS! 

5.149 

To help you fractionally visualize 

what happened at the moment of the Big Bang, 

try to recall a moment when you also 

experienced an explosion in your consciousness. 

5.149.1 

This takes place when you have set your entire being 

on achieving some very important goal. 

Letter 5 page 188



5.149.1.1 

About to embark on your plans, in a state of excited anticipation, 

some trivial circumstance or insensitive person prevents 

you from achieving your heart-felt purposes. 

How would you feel? 

5.149.1.2 

Your concentration would be split and you would explode. 

5.150 

Here again, I must call on my recorder to think up some examples 

of my meaning in human terms, for the least earthly consciousness 

is drawn from UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS. 

[5.150 ] . 

You are at the Airport, excited and ready to fly for an unexpected 

holiday overseas. On reaching your Travel Bureau counter, you discover 

there are no documents or tickets, and no record of any reservations 

for flight or holiday accommodation 

although you have already paid for them by credit card. 

How will you feel? 

[5.150 ] . 

You are dressed in a very expensive outfit, wining and dining important 

customers, and are about to clinch a big contract worth millions. 

The waiter drops a plate of hot casserole on your head. 


[5.150 ] . 

You go shopping and come out to the Car park to find the wheels 

and doors of your car have been removed – in broad daylight! 

Sympathetically, you open your purse to give a whining crippled 

beggar all your silver, but the man straightens up, forcefully snatches 

the purse from you and runs like an athlete. 


5.151 

In all these instances you would have a strong 

consciousness enterprise to the very front of your mind. 

5.151.1 

Your head would be filled with a plan 

to move out and do something 

to achieve a certain purpose – peacefully. 

5.151.2 

Your intent would be interlocked with your purpose 

– therefore in equilibrium – but note that there would be 

mounting tension of anticipation as you neared your goal. 

5.151.3 

The greater the tension – the greater the explosion. 

5.151.4 

You would, in fact, be in the same state as 

22 

UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS/AWARENESS 

INTENT 

Father INTELLIGENCE in equilibrium within the Mother PURPOSE, 

to give being and form to the plan you intend to create. 

Letter 5 page 189



5.152 

After your explosion – can you imagine the ensuing 

mental/emotional chaos, the inability to think straight, 

the thoughts which would come, one after another, 

demanding expression – none of them sensible or logical? 

5.153 

Try to realise that YOU – individualised form – 

are the microcosm of the macrocosm. 

5.154 

You are a pinhead expressing 

UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS/AWARENESS 

either in equilibrium when you meditate in stillness of thought 

– or as active consciousness, when you think and feel, plan and create. 

5.154.1 Therefore, if you can relate your tiny consciousness explosion 

to the explosion of the heavens, you will gain some small idea 

of the ensuing chaos both – momentarily – within the 

UNIVERSAL DIMENSION – and in aeons of time within the newly created 

expanse of the dimension of matter still in its formless state. 

5.154.2 Therefore, many of you will have to wholly re-arrange your thinking 

in regard to creation. It started out as a condition of utter chaos. 

5.155 The UNIVERSAL IMPULSES were divided. 

5.156 There were no blue-prints to direct or control the beginning of individuality. 

5.156.1 The IMPULSES were still without any conscious form or direction. 

5.156.2 They were NATURAL IMPULSES to perform certain distinct 

impulsive functions in CONSCIOUSNESS but they were not 

intelligently directed into specific movement or bonding 

by any higher Directing Force. 

5.156.3 They were on their own. 

5.156.4 Separated and lost IMPULSES of CONSCIOUSNESS/AWARENESS 

able to receive impressions – but – there were no impressions to receive 

other than those of interior chaos of movement-activity 

of electricity and bonding~repulsion of magnetism. 

5.157 

And this CONSCIOUSNESS CHAOS was manifested within creation 

as chaos of particles. 

5.157.1 Within this expanse of chaos of electrical particles, however, 

there was the over-riding awareness of ‘I’ness. 

5.157.2 No matter what the chaos, the ‘I’ness came through 

in the Father intent to move about, to take control, to create. 

5.158 

The ‘I’ness took initial form 

in a positive charge of electrical energy. 

5.158.1 

It became the dominant ‘I’ force as a proton 

with its satellite of negative electric charge; 

whereupon ‘Mother’ Purpose of bonding was activated 

in those conditions of a positive electrical 

charge meeting a negative electrical charge. 

23 

Letter 5 page 190



5.158.2 

They took to each other as one might say 

of the evolved male and female in living species – and bonded. 

5.158.3 

The Mother_Purpose of repulsion was also activated 

when two positive or two negative electrical charges looked likely 

to meet and react negatively – she stepped in and pushed them apart – 

just like her evolved female mother counterpart would separate 

two unruly highly-charged ruffians about to engage in a fight. 

5.158.4 

This was the only form of consciousness awareness 

within the chaos for a very long time – since time is of no consequence 

within the realm of matter itself. 

Time only becomes of importance when there occurs an impinging 

of conscious awareness between electrical charges 

resulting in bonding or repulsion, a progression of adjacencies 

and events taking place and purposes to be fulfilled. 

Otherwise, time is meaningless. 

5.159 

Creation is the product of PRIMARY IMPULSES working individually 

and together – making impressions upon the other, fulfilling inbuilt needs 

imprinted within consciousness – these needs being, at the outset 

to increase and experience self-expression leading to further separation 

then – to restore a sense of inner security and comfort – 

to be re-united within the harmony of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS. 

5.160 

Out of this driving force for a re-united harmony of being, 

came the male-female drive for re-union to recapture the bliss 

which is buried in the soul consciousness. 

5.161 

You could make an analogy of the foregoing paragraph with the habit 

of fathers going out to work in the morning and returning, hopefully, 

to the comfort and re-union with family in the evening where he regains 

the strength to venture forth the next morning to do battle with the world. 

5.162 

Therefore the process of creation 

of UNIVERSAL SELF-EXPRESSION 

took billions of years within time to accomplish. 

5.163 

After the Big Bang, the Father_Mother Creative Process 

was divided into two different energies, 

continually working apart and together, 

independent yet mutually constrained to work together 

having individual characteristics or natures – and different functions. 

5.163.1 

Therefore, their work load was/is different yet indivisible. 

5.163.2 

You already know, and by a process of meditation, 

should have fully understood 

the nature of the Father and the nature of the Mother 

within the equilibrium of the Universal Dimension. 

Letter 5 page 191



5.164 

Briefly, the nature of the Father is to be active, creative, 

and perform the work of creativity. 

It is also the ‘I’ness of individualised existence. 

5.165 

Everything living from a hornet to a hippopotamus 

has a strong sense of ‘I’ness and the need to protect that ‘I’ness‘. 

5.166 

The nature of the Mother is to give form to the electrical 

consciousness plan initiated by Father_Intelligence, 

by bonding the electrical particles together. 

5.167 

Father and Mother consciousness – PRIMARY IMPULSES – are both 

within the equilibrium, and of the NATURE of the UNIVERSAL DIMENSION 

and consequently as they create individual form, they carry out 

the work of the NATURE of the UNIVERSAL DIMENSION, which is: 

Growth – Providing Nutrition – Nourishment 

– Healing – Protection – Fulfilment of Need 

within a consistent system of Law & Order … SURVIVAL. 

24 

5.168 

Father and Mother Consciousness energies are IMPULSES 

both restrained within the UNIVERSAL DIMENSION 

and when they have been released from equilibrium, 

they powerfully perform the work of creation. 

5.169 

Furthermore, consider the magnitude of their work 

within creation throughout the world. 

The Father/Mother impulses prompt every level of creation 

from the formation of elements, 

the living molecule and cell – to the magnificent Mammoth. 

5.169.1 

They also work instinctually within parents to prompt them to unify, 

to conceive, bear and rear their young. 

5.169.2 

Some fathers absent themselves after the birth of their progeny 

be they: eggs, puppies or humans. 

These are the fathers whose sense of ‘I’ness 

is greater than their inborn fathering instincts. 

5.170 

It is at this point that you must become fully aware 

of the meaning of IMPULSE. 

5.170.1 

You may think that this seems a very nebulous form of creativity, 

but if you reflect for a while, you may eventually realise that 

no human or animal or insect or even plant, 

undertakes any activity within the material dimension 

without an inner consciousness coercion 

– which is an impulse. 

5.170.1.1 

It may be to turn to face the sun, to run, to eat, to work, to sleep, 

to go shopping, to have a baby. 

5.170.2 

Always – the impulse precedes the activity – even the flick of an eyelid. 

Letter 5 page 192



5.170.3 

Furthermore, there is no impulse prompting any activity 

which is not directed by a purpose: Plants turn flowers and leaves 

to catch the rays of the sun for growth; people run to get fit; 

eat to satisfy hunger; work to earn a salary; sleep to escape the tensions 

and recharge the energy; go shopping to buy food 

– all directed at survival and personal comfort. 

5.170.4 

Therefore, the IMPULSES are the REALITY behind and within all creation. 

5.171 

If all matter were to return to its original form of electrical particles, 

the Universal Impulses would remain intact 

and would eventually give form to another creation. 

The IMPULSES are forever. 

5.171.1 

However, electrical particles within living matter are here today 

and gone tomorrow – but the soul moves on. 

5.172 

You think with electrical impulses in the brain. 

5.172.1 

You feel with magnetic impulses in your nervous system. 

5.172.2 

They center and bond the electrical impulses into a cohesive whole. 

5.172.3 

Without the magnetic bonding in your system, 

you would be all go-go and no know-know. 

5.173 

Now is the moment to take you back to my desert experiences, 

described to you in Letter 1. 

5.174 

You may remember that when I went to the River Jordan 

to be baptised by John, I was a rebel, my face set against the teaching 

of the Jews, who stated that Jehovah punished men for their sins. 

5.174.1 

Intuitively, I felt that this was a false and cruel concept and rejected it. 

5.174.2 

After I was shown the Truth concerning creation, I could not understand 

why Perfect Consciousness did not create perfect beings 

made in the image of their Creator Intelligent Love. 

5.175 

I asked the Creator Universal Consciousness why mankind 

endured so much suffering and evil. I was then shown very clearly 

that all the problems experienced by humans 

arose from the central point of the self, 

(science now calls this the ego). 

5.176 

It manifested itself in the personality as a DRIVING NEED 

to defend the self from criticism or emotional/ physical attack 

and a similar DRIVING NEED to push aside other people, 

in order to arrive first in the race of life. 

5.177 

It also manifested itself in the personality as a DRIVING NEED 

to take all that was best for the self, 

despite the opposition of others 

and a similar DRIVING NEED to hold on to personal possessions, 

be they relatives, friends, material goods or achievements, 

despite any opposition. 

5.178 

I was also made to understand that without these TWO fundamental, 

eternal, undeviating impulses of creative being there would be no creation. 

25 

Letter 5 page 193



5.179 

This is the secret of creation 

– and the secret of existence and of individual being. 

5.180 

By working together as a team, separately but inseparable, 

in the visible world, these twin impulses were the means by which 

the substance of matter itself has been created out of 

the sublime UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS. 

5.181 

One impulse of creativity is: the ‘I’ness of ACTIVITY. 

5.181.1 

This impulse of activity is universal 

and stems from only one source. 

5.182 

Activity is a movement in CONSCIOUSNESS, 

and CONSCIOUSNESS in movement. 

5.183 The other creative impulse possesses (figuratively speaking) 

two faces looking in opposite directions. They are: 

BONDING ~ REJECTION 

Pull towards the self Push away 

[passive] edt. note 

otherwise known 

as 

ATTRACTION ~ REPULSION 

Attract to >THE SELF< from Repel 

[active] edt. note 

within CONSCIOUSNESS 

5.183.1 These are the ONLY means by which earthly existence has been achieved. 

5.184 The entire universe is a manifestation of the Creative Power 

active within these Twin Impulses of PHYSICAL BEING 

– creating matter and individual form. 

5.184.1 * This is one of the fundamental secrets of the universe. 

5.185 I saw that the core of the Personality or ego 

as it is now called, had been created 

GUARDIAN of PERSONALITY 

and was irresistibly imprinted with the magnetic impulse to ensure 

PRIVACY and SURVIVAL 

For the protection of the individual ‘I’ness 

Letter 5 page 194



5.185.1 This was accomplished by using the 

two faces of the second Impulse of Being 

BONDING ~ REJECTION to secure individuality. 

5.186 

The face of BONDING drags, draws, attracts, demands, pulls, buys, 

grabs, clutches, clings to the people and possessions it craves. 

5.186.1 

This IMPULSE creates an illusion of security in togetherness 

and possessions. It is the tool of MOTHER_CONSCIOUSNESS 

inspiring the building of families, communities and nations. 

5.186.2 

It can be productive of beauty, joy, harmony and love. 

5.186.3 

It can also wreck lives and destroy communities when it is Ego driven. 

5.187 

The face of REJECTION repels, thrusts aside, pushes away, evades, 

everything – people, animals, possessions it does not want. 

5.187.1 

Thus the IMPULSE of REJECTION creates an illusion 

of privacy and security. 

5.187.2 

It is the IMPULSE that urges rifts in families, relationships, 

communities and nations. It is supposedly geared to saving lives, ensuring 

protection and privacy but is a destructive force when it is Ego driven. 

26 

5.188 

Without these TWIN IMPULSES OF BEING, all things would have remained 

forever merged into one another within the eternal timelessness of 

UNIVERSAL CREATIVE POWER in equilibrium. 

5.188.1 

Without these TWIN IMPULSES, there would be no interplay 

of give and take and pull and push 

necessary to the creation of the millions of personal experiences 

out of which personality grows and evolves. 

5.188.2 

Therefore, the problem of personality and the ego drive endured by all 

living things and mankind was/is an irrevocable, unavoidable fact of creation. 

Any other explanation is pure myth. 

5.189 

I saw that what men called ‘SIN’ was the direct result of the inter-play 

of the Bonding~Rejection impulses within human nature. 

The Bonding~Rejection Impulses constituted the emotional/mental mask 

worn by all created individual entities, including birds and animals. 

5.189.1 

You see these impulses at work within all of nature 

– even within plant life. 

5.190 

The Bonding~Rejection Impulses directed/directs the behaviour 

towards survival of all entities in creation. 

5.191 

There was no escaping the Bonding~Rejection Impulses. 

5.191.1 

These Twin Impulses were the ephemeral source of all 

worldly comfort, pleasure, happiness – and also the source 

of all sickness, misery and deprivation in the world. 

Letter 5 page 195



5.191.2 

However, added to these 

– transcending, underlying and interpenetrating all 

– was/is the LIFE – 

born of the EXPLOSION of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS 

as the very foundation and source of earthly consciousness 

5.191.3 

– therefore, even as the Father-Mother_Consciousness is creative 

– so is man’s THINKING creative 

for human thought and feeling are both the exercise 

and union of the twin tools of Father-Mother_Consciousness. 

27 

5.191.4 

Therefore, these Impulses of Bonding~Rejection 

in the individual personality also become highly creative 

in that 

they determine – and make visible – 

the consciousness forms of things desired and things rejected. 

5.192 

** This is the second fundamental secret of the universe. 

5.193 

I saw that S IN was an artificial concept expediently devised by men 

to describe any human activity causing pain to others. 

5.193.1 

Because of their natural make-up of ‘grabbing’ from other people, 

and of rudely repelling them, 

in order to get what they wanted from life, 

it was inevitable that all human beings would, at some time, 

cause other human beings some form of distress or suffering. 

5.193.2 

This human propensity to hurt others in no way caused 

offence to UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS (GOD) 

– as was affirmed by the Jewish and Christian religion. 

5.194 

Only mankind understood the meaning of the word sin 

since only mankind and all of creation subject to mankind, 

would ever know the pain, deprivation and misery 

caused by the two fundamental IMPULSES of INDIVIDUALITY: 

Bonding~Rejection active within the human personality. 

5.195 

Man’s inbuilt impulse to protect his own individuality 

had made him set up rules and laws for human society. 

5.196 

The UNIVERSAL CREATIVE POWER – LOVE 

– had absolutely nothing to do 

with the setting up of human restrictions, 

limitations, laws and judgement. 

Letter 5 page 196



5.197 

I also saw that: 

The Father-Mother_Creative Power – LIFE – 

continually flowed through all the universe 

and was the life in my mind 

using the twin impulses of thought and feeling. 

5.197.1 

Hence any powerful imperfect thinking and feeling 

could disturb and change the 

CONSCIOUSNESS pattern of created things. 

5.197.2 

Conversely: 

My thinking when fully cleansed of the twin impulses of ego 

and fully receptive of the 

Father-Mother_Creative Power INTELLIGENCE/LOVE 

would re-introduce the condition of 

PERFECT INTELLIGENCE/LOVE. 

5.197.3 

Therefore, 

a condition previously made imperfect 

as a result of imperfect thought 

could be brought back into a condition of wholeness again 

by changing ego attitudes and thoughts 

to those of UNCONDITIONAL LOVE. 

5.197.4 

My mind was a tool of the whole creative process 

originating in the UNIVERSAL. 

5.198 

Now that I knew this was so – knew it spiritually, 

intellectually, emotionally – I realised I could 

and must take steps to overcome the TWIN IMPULSES of EGO 

previously governing my mind, 

in order to allow the DIVINE REALITY full scope 

through my mind and brain. 

5.198.1 

This is why there was a struggle between 

my humanly entrenched Ego 

and my Father-Mother_Consciousness 

during the very strident temptations I experienced 

at the end of my enlightenment in the desert. 

5.198.2 

Satan had nothing to do with the tug-of-war 

which took place within my consciousness. 

28 

Letter 5 page 197



5.199 

The war was waged between the 

WIN IMPULSES OF INDIVIDUALITY – Bonding~Rejection 

and the DIVINE REALITY 

, which had made ITSELF known to me as 

INTELLIGENT LOVE-LIFE 

transcendent, yet within me and which would gradually 

take over my individuality to an ever greater extent 

if I continually meditated 

and cleared my consciousness of selfish impulses. 

5.199.1 

The foregoing is a description of the powerful knowledge 

I returned to Nazareth with. 

5.199.2 

Therefore, my physically healing time 

spent with my mother whilst she nursed me back to health 

was also a time of prayer and meditation, 

from which I drew the inspiration and strength to consciously 

and conscientiously live the NATURE of the DIVINE or UNIVERSAL REALITY. 

5.200 

As you know, the NATURE of the DIVINE or UNIVERSAL REALITY is LIFE 

5.200.1 

When IT is active within creation – or we can also say – within the 

individuality of creation, IT grows, nourishes, provides nutrition, regenerates, 

heals, protects, ensures survival, fulfills the needs of everything created 

– all within a system of perfect harmony, co-operation and law and order. 

5.200.2 

This is the nature of LIFE. 

All its work in creation is done in accordance with UNIVERSAL NATURE 

– the promotion of the highest good of all living things. 

5.201 

If you can understand these words, you will realise why 

I returned from the desert – a man filled with joy, 

with a new awareness of the beauty of the world, 

a feeling of absolute confidence, and KNOWING it was possible 

to control the appearance of matter. 

5.201.1 

You will feel with me, my own elation that I could now offer the Jews 

the glorious news that the Kingdom of Heaven was in their midst. 

5.201.2 

All they had to do was find it with my assistance, 

and their lives would be changed forever. 

5.202 

I leave you with the same knowledge which, prayerfully used 

and fully understood, can change the course of your life. 

5.202.1 

As you read, your consciousness will be lifted and 

as you seek inspiration – it will come to you. 

5.203 

I long for you to understand, aspire, grow and achieve. 

5.204 

Relax in my LIGHT for whilst you read, reflect, meditate, and pray, 

you are drawn into my CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS 

which will become ever more apparent to you, 

as you evolve within this Divine Knowledge. 

5.205 My love and faith in your growing wisdom enfold you. 

Letter 5 page 198



Letter 6 

6.1 These Letters present knowledge which people down the ages have 

longed to know but have not received since their worldly scientific 

knowledge was not sufficient to enable them to understand. So was it 

when I was in Palestine in the person of ‘Jesus’, again and again I explained 

the TRUTH OF UNIVERSAL EXISTENCE in various ways, 

but no one understood. 

6.2 

As most of you must realise: 

I have NOT come to you at this time to bring you a new religion, 

a better moral code, or a new ‘God’ to worship. 

6.2.1 

Nor, like your metaphysicians, do I preach positive thinking. 

6.3 

Your humanly conceived positive thinking, 

magnetising to yourselves your human needs and desires, 

and the means to fulfill your ambitions, 

only strengthens your ego-drive. 

6.4 

All things blest and bountiful will be manifested in you 

and your life as and when you realise that: 

the entire universe is transcendent UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS 

made visible when IT takes on material form through the activity of the ego. 

6.5 

Your true purpose in your spiritual journey, 

is to break free of the bondage of the ego 

and make ever more pure contact with DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS. 

6.5.1 

It is your eventual destiny to recognize ITS omnipresence 

both within yourself and throughout your daily activities. 

6.5.2 

Your highest spiritual goal is to come to that spiritually exalted moment 

when you finally realise that your human mind and its desires are only finite 

– and therefore, can never bring you the happiness and fulfilment 

you will experience when you lay down your selfhood 

and come to DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS asking ONLY for the Higher Way, 

more Abundant Life, and the true spiritual PURPOSE 

which you alone can accomplish in your earthly state. 

6.5.3 

However, to help you reach this high point of realisation, 

I am about to enlarge on the origins and function of the EGO. 

Letter 6 page 199



6.6 

As I contemplate your world, I see a dimension presently controlled 

by EGO FORCE. Every evil thing IN YOUR PRESENT DECADENT SOCIETY 

in your vast soulless cities, arises out of Ego Force. 

6.6.1 

It is the source of every wicked, lying, perverted activity 

presently in operation on your planet. 

6.6.2 

It controls the media, your TV, your families, nations. 

6.6.3 

It is productive of wars all over your globe. 

6.6.4 

It creates a foul miasma of low consciousness energies 

perceivable by Higher Spiritual Entities – but too horrible to contemplate. 

6.6.5 

If your present consciousness is permeated with love of possessions 

and an inability to share with others, 

devising ways and means to become rich at the expense of others, 

stealing, failing to perform your work conscientiously 

or give good value for money, snapping, snarling, 

indulging in criticism, sarcasm, judgementalism, rejection, 

denigration, enmity, intolerance, hatred, jealousy, 

aggression, violent impulses, thieving, falsehoods, 

double and devious dealings, slander 

– you are ego-driven. 

6.6.6 

Your ego is in control and you will find it difficult to move 

through the miasma of ego-consciousness to be able to see Reality. 

6.6.7 

For this reason, I have come through the medium of these Letters 

to help you understand exactly what is binding you down in your 

present conditions, the horror of which was unimaginable 

by the human mind a century ago. 

6.6.8 

I am now about to explain more fully the 

2 

EGO 

6.7 AT THE TIME OF YOUR CONCEPTION, during intercourse, 

as your father’s consciousness rose, via his spine, ever higher 

to the top of his head, and tension mounted towards its climax, 

your father’s consciousness briefly touched DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS 

creating a flash point, a small explosion, which he experienced as orgasm, 

and thereafter an injection of 

DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS 

was infused in his semen 

to give life to the mother’s ovum. 

6.8 

The moment of union with woman and explosion of tension 

in a man at the time of orgasm, reenacts the time of the Big Bang, 

when the UNITY of Father-Mother-Consciousness 

exploded into separate energies 

and the first electrical particles and random matter took form. 

Letter 6 page 200



6.9 

Father_Consciousness provided the energy of activity and momentum, 

and Mother_Consciousness provided the bonding 

to give form and substance to the electrical particles. 

6.9.1 

These are PRIMAL IMPULSES which give life 

and form to man and woman. 

6.10 

I want you to understand that creation is not 

a creation of matter imbued with consciousness. 

6.11 

Creation is the visible form of PRIMAL IMPULSES 

drawn and bonded into individual shapes and entities 

all expressing differing facets and combinations of the PRIMAL IMPULSES 

in a myriad of ways. 

6.11.1 

Therefore, the PRIMAL IMPULSES are the Reality, which your eyes, ears, 

smell, touch, tell you are solid matter, but are really 

CONSCIOUSNESS IMPULSES individualised in order to be experienced, 

intellectually understood and appreciated emotionally. 

6.12 

At the time of conception when semen unites with ovum 

and a mating takes place, male consciousness chromosomes 

bond with female consciousness chromosomes. 

6.12.1 

This is a physical union of your father’s own consciousness of semen 

and mother’s own consciousness of ovum powered by the Divine. 

6.12.2 

Thus, do the male and female consciousness chromosomes 

carry the imprint of genetic DNA from both parents. 

6.13 

The moment of physical union of semen and ovum 

is conducted on two levels of creativity. 

6.14 

The injection of DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS became your SOUL 

embodied within the human consciousness union of semen and ovum. 

6.14.1 

Physicality was created, powered by Father-Mother_Life Consciousness 

which controlled the activity and bonding of conscious cells, 

producing the gradual growth and development of your physical body 

– which is really consciousness made visible on every level of your being 

– and nothing else. 

6.14.2 

Your soul remained as an inviolate ‘flame’ (metaphor) 

of Father-Mother_LIFE deeply enmeshed within the physical drives of: 

ACTIVITY - BONDING~REPULSION 

These became your earthly individuality and personality. 

6.15 

Incorporated within the transcendent LIFE IMPULSES 

of Divine Father-Mother Consciousness, these consciousness impulses 

now took over the process of your physical consciousness creation 

and became the driving force behind your personality. 

6.15.1 

Together, Activity-Bonding laboured to build conscious 

cell by conscious cell according to the consciousness specifications 

contained in the consciousness DNA molecules. 

3 

Letter 6 page 201



6.16 

Both personality and body are the product of these human 

impulses of Activity-Bonding~Repulsion. 

6.16.1 

Whilst UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS remains forever 

within equilibrium in the space, and therefore, undetectable 

– in that self-same space, in frequencies of vibration, 

6.16.2 

the primal impulses of Activity-Bonding~Rejection 

work together in the visible dimension 

appearing to your senses in the form of electro-magnetism. 

6.17 

Both UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS and your soul remain undisturbed 

within the silence and stillness of equilibrium in space. 

6.18 

The earthly consciousness creativity takes place within space and time 

and varying frequencies of vibration of materialised consciousness. 

6.19 

Therefore, you take on living form 

and continue to exist within two dimensions. 

6.19.1 

One dimension is Unseen, the DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS 

– and the other visible dimension is all that the living human being 

can sense or comprehend until spiritual development lifts its human 

consciousness frequencies of vibration to the spiritual plane and 

a glimmer of understanding enters its earthly consciousness. 

6.20 

As this process of gradual enlightenment proceeds, 

the uplifted human consciousness then works consciously 

both within the Unseen and the visible dimension. 

6.21 

The higher the frequencies of vibration of individualised consciousness, 

the higher and more perfect are the forms created in the mind 

– the lower the frequencies of vibration, the more divorced 

from Universal Perfection of Love are the forms created 

in the individualised mind wholly possessed by the ego-drive. 

6.22 

The EGO takes over control of your developing foetus from the time 

of the union of the semen and ovum. The new little being became an ‘I’ 

immediately feeling satisfaction and dissatisfaction in the womb depending 

on its sense of comfort or discomfort and what was happening to mother. 

6.23 

When you were born, your instincts of survival imprinted with the deep 

primeval knowledge of created beingness buried in each living cell 

of your body, prompted you to breathe, and become aware 

of an emotional emptiness and deprivation at your separation 

from the comfort of the confining womb, which was then felt 

as a physical emptiness and need for physical nourishment. 

6.24 

Thus was your ego cry born 

Letter 6 page 202



6.25 

When you cried you were given nourishment by mother 

which was deeply satisfying – both physically and emotionally. 

6.25.1 

When your needs were fully met, you could slip back 

into a state of equilibrium within sleep. 

6.26 

When you woke from your equilibrium, you felt a sense of insecurity 

(the equilibrium now divided into mental and emotional awareness), 

you remembered that mother and milk created a fulfilment 

of needy insecurity, and so again, you cried. 

Your needs were fulfilled. 

6.26.1 

So did your ego-drive develop 

4 

6.27 

Sometimes, you cried and it was humanly decreed that 

it was not yet feeding time and you were left to cry for a while. 

6.27.1 

This built up an awareness that needs were not always 

satisfied immediately and you would have to adapt. 

6.27.2 

You either chose anger and cried more vigorously 

– or lapsed into acceptance. 

6.28 

Your choice of reaction depended on the characteristics 

of ego-drive imprinted in your consciousness at birth. 

6.28.1 

Neither forms of ego-drive were to be condemned or judged. 

6.28.2 

They were the natural result of the Creative Factor of Ego 

which ensures INDIVIDUALITY. 

6.29 

As I have explained in my last Letter, EGO is the: 

GUARDIAN of INDIVIDUALITY 

6.29.1 

If you did not have this inbuilt impulse 

to cry for what you want to make you happy 

or reject what makes you sad, 

you would be in a limbo of nothingness. 

6.30 

If you did not run when faced with danger 

or did not call for help when in danger – you might die. 

6.30.1 

If you had not cried – demanded food – when you were born, 

you might have starved. 

6.31 

If you had not welcomed mother’s milk and nuzzled her warmly, 

you might never have developed a close caring bond with her. 

6.32 

Without the EGO DRIVE there would be no creation, 

no individuality, no fulfilment of need, no protection, 

no warmth of response and no human love. 

6.33 

Without the EGO DRIVE there would be no self-defence, 

no self-protection, no survival. 

6.34 

However, the EGO DRIVE 

– primarily the ‘I’ of the individual, 

is imprinted only with the need for SELFSATISFACTION and SURVIVAL. 

Letter 6 page 203



6.35 

In childhood, the ‘I’ of the ego is governed by likes and dislikes, 

wants and rejection of what is not wanted and by habits formed 

by a constant repetition of feelings. 

6.35.1 

Bad habits in the form of unacceptable ego responses 

to personal experiences and the environment are formed 

and these are, in turn, imprinted in the unconscious 

– or sub-conscious mind – and remain hidden. 

6.35.2 

However, they erupt into repeated behaviour patterns 

when the memory of previous circumstances and modes of behaviour 

unconsciously bring them to mind. 

6.35.3 

Now, the sub-conscious mind and the conscious mind 

begin to work together to develop the personality. 

6.35.4 

Much of the behaviour becomes conditioned behaviour 

and very difficult to break. 

6.35.5 

When the person is unconsciously programmed 

with strong self-centred ego habits of thought and behaviour 

– and finds it difficult to live with others in harmony – 

that person then goes to a psychologist for help 

in unravelling the complexities of the mental/emotional problems. 

6.36 

Until my Truth of Existence is fully understood 

and the life-giving principles become the consistent guide lines 

of habits of thought and responses to life’s experiences, 

the pain and suffering arising from the ignorant 

indulgence of the ego-drives will persist. 

6.37 

The church describes this human difficulty as being 

a ‘temptation by Satan’. It is no such thing. 

It is a natural process brought about by the uncontrolled reactions to life 

powered by the Ego-Drive, whose only purpose is to bring 

the individual happiness and contentment, fulfilment of need 

– or – privacy, independence, security, peace ..... 

all directed at SURVIVAL. 

6.38 

It must be understood that there is nothing evil about the ego-drive. 

It is the necessary tool of creation. 

6.39 

It is the individual himself who brings about the imbalances in life 

by allowing the ego drive full control in his personality 

without thought or consideration for other people. This, too, 

is not to be judged or criticised, since the person possessed by ego-drive 

knows no other way to think or operate within the earthly dimension. 

6.40 

The child knows nothing about self-control other than 

that taught by parents and school teachers. 

6.40.1 

Therefore, the mistakes it makes in responding to life 

and its ups-and-downs, 

can only be accepted in good spirit by parents and teachers, 

since the child has no understanding of what is driving him. 

5 

Letter 6 page 204



6.40.2 

If he wants something – he WANTS something right away 

and wonders why he shouldn’t have it. 

There is nothing more in his mind than this. 

6.40.3 

He sees something he likes – he wants it. 

6.41 

It is cruel to tell a child roughly, “No, you can’t have it”, 

his entire system is insulted and assaulted. 

6.41.1 

From earliest babyhood, the training process must be initiated by logic 

and reassurance – affirming his right to feel secure within his environment. 

6.41.2 

His sense of security should be developed 

by explaining the right way to express his wishes. 

LOVE – not irritation or anger, must choose the words 

which tell the child why he cannot have what he wants. 

6.41.3 

The child will hear the message when given in love. 

6.41.4 

When delivered in anger, it arouses his deepest ego-drives 

and begins to take form as resentment – overt or hidden 

or a sense of deep seated frustration which taints the ego, 

reducing the child’s natural sense of inner validity. 

6.41.5 

A child needs to possess this sense of personal validity 

and should not be subdued or destroyed. 

6.41.6 

It requires parents or teachers to point out, very clearly, 

that other people in the world also have their needs, 

their rights to their possessions, their desire for peace and pleasure. 

6.42 

No one, not even a child – or adult – has the right to upset another person 

in order to obtain their own satisfaction! 

6.43 

If another youngster hits the child and makes him cry, 

it is only natural for the ego-drive to want to fight back 

– he is programmed to defend himself against the other child. 

6.43.1 

It calls for parents and teachers to point out that a ‘pay-back’, 

revenge in conflict, only escalates, bringing more pain to each child, 

and for this reason, ‘pay back’ is entirely pointless. 

6.43.2 

Better to LAUGH and turn away. 

And rather than allow the irritation and hurt in the mind to continue, 

better still to take the problem to DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS in prayer 

and ask for the hurt to be removed from his consciousness, 

and seek a means of reconciliation. 

6.44 

A child should also be taught to take time to understand that he 

and the other child are equally children born of the Divine Moment. 

6.44.1 

When a child is spiritually receptive and can make this procedure 

of recognising his spiritual kinship with other children and all living things, 

and the rights of others equal with his own, into a habit, 

he will have been given the greatest spiritual gift possible. 

6.44.2 

In such a way, is the ego-drive weakened by the practical 

daily application of inspirational love, whilst the central ‘I’ness 

of the child remains strong and self-confident. 

Letter 6 page 205



6.45 

The child should be taught the benefits of laughter 

which I will describe and explain in a later Letter. 

6.45.1 

Therefore, skilled and insightful teaching is absolutely necessary 

to steer the child into an appreciation of the rights of other people 

EQUAL WITH THEIR OWN RIGHTS. 

6 

6.45.1.1 This is the spiritual law which should dominate 

the home and the classroom. 

6.45.1.2 Any other law by which to judge circumstances 

is faulty and lacking in balance. 

6.45.2 

The best teaching will rely – not on the will of the teacher 

– the because I say so attitude – but on a systematic reference 

in every circumstance to brotherly love and the equal rights of others. 

6.45.3 

At the same time, a child should not be indoctrinated in self-sacrifice 

since this type of caring must be willing and born only 

of the individual’s spiritual perceptions and goals. 

6.46 

Self-sacrifice is born of spiritual enlightenment, of a higher road to follow, 

of denial of the little self to remove the ego barriers obstructing 

attunement with the universality of Divine Consciousness. 

6.46.1 

True enlightened Self-sacrifice brings a spiritual consciousness 

to the heights of joy. There is no sense of loss in any form. 

6.47 

To better describe the reality of the soul and the ego, 

I want you to cup your hands together, finger tips touching finger tips 

and wrists together, leaving a space between your cupped hands. 

6.47.1 

Your hands represent the human consciousness shell of a person 

– the ego. 

6.47.2 

The SPACE correctly represents the SOUL born of the 

Father-Mother_Conscious Life at the moment of your conception. 

6.47.3 

Whilst to human senses it appears to be nothingness, it is, in fact, 

an off-shoot of the ALLNESS & WHOLENESS of DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS 

out of which all created things have taken form. 

6.47.4 

Your hands with the space between represent the ‘I’. 

6.48 

Your right and left hands represent two potent forces 

of the magnetic ego-drive. 

They represent forces of bonding~rejection, but at the same time, 

quite rightly, they are the physical representation 

of the physical energies known to science 

as magnetism – ‘Bonding and Repulsion’. 

6.49 

Bend back your right hand from the other one 

and visualise that you use this right hand 

to get what you want out of life. 

It represents, also, what your human consciousness perceives as 

the grasping attitude to life. 

Letter 6 page 206



6.49.1 

Give time to this exercise and fully realise your right hand 

represents the magnetic pull, the bonding, the attraction, 

the gravity evident in all of nature. 

6.49.2 

It is the source of all wanting and desiring. 

6.49.3 

It is the magnetic impulse which is always directed at getting 

what is necessary or greatly desired and pleasurable in life. 

6.49.4 

This magnetic impulse is spiritually intended to be directed 

towards constructive purposes. Gaining, holding, building, achieving. 

6.49.5 

Were there no other people or living things in the world, 

the magnetic impulse could have full sway in a personality and no harm done. 

6.49.6 

It is only when other people or living creatures 

or other people’s persons and possessions have to be taken into account, 

that the uncontrolled magnetic impulse to attract, draw, bond, hold, possess 

becomes a sickness of the personality, 

if it is not equally balanced 

with the needs of all other living things. 

6.49.7 

Return your hand to its original place – cupped with the left hand. 

6.50 

Now pull back your left hand and visualise that this hand 

represents the magnetic impulse to repel, push away, slap, 

or defend yourself from any unauthorised encroachment on your property 

or possessions or any attack on your character, family, or work. 

6.50.1 

This left hand represents the magnetic impulse of rejection 

which is spiritually intended to ensure your privacy and save your life. 

6.50.2 

It is a legitimate weapon when your physical or emotional survival 

is at stake – always providing you remember that your every action is 

an electro-magnetic/activity-binding/repulsion blue-print in consciousness 

which rebounds and externalises eventually 

in the form of a similar attack on the self. 

6.50.3 

The unpleasantness may be criticism from your parent, teacher, employer, 

and the words of self-defence which spring to mind and jump 

out of your mouth are ego-words wholly given to self-defence, 

expressing the magnetic drive of repulsion and rejection. 

6.50.4 

And as your ego words of attack flare up into angry speech, 

so is the ego of your critic similarly threatened and it also 

rises up in him/her as words of self-defence against you. 

6.50.5 

What may have started out as a necessary and adult action 

of pointing out some error and a better way to do, is frequently 

immediately seen by a self-centred sensitive ego, as a personal attack. 

6.50.6 

What should have been a moment of growth, 

develops into a time of conflict, anger, possibly tears, 

ongoing resentment and mutual hostility. 

6.50.7 

In such swift unexpected unnecessary ways, 

conflict is generated in the mind, expressed in words 

– even actions, and perpetuated through resentment and hatred. 

7 

Letter 6 page 207



6.51 

Remember that every activity of the mind 

– the mental thought and the emotional reactions of attraction and repulsion 

are all consciousness energies of creativity. 

6.51.1 

These consciousness energies not only create the unpleasant 

rebound forms, but they develop the direction of the character 

and even affect relationships generally and the environment … 

and they reduce the life vitality of the body, leading directly to a sense 

of physical malaise, viral infection or long term disease. 

6.51.2 

The higher way, when under attack of any kind 

– a way having only constructive repercussions – 

is to remember you can instantly call upon DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS 

from which you will draw instant protection in any eventuality. 

6.51.3 

But this is only possible if you can move beyond 

the magnetic ego drive of resistance in the perfect assurance 

that DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS meets your every need. 

6.51.4 

Now return your left hand to its original position with the right hand. 

6.51.5 

Realise that throughout this exercise, 

the SPACE between your hands 

has remained the SPACE. 

It has not been involved in any of the activity of the hands. 

6.51.6 

And so is it with your SOUL when your ego is busily at work, 

second by second, always and forever on the alert 

to fulfill your needs and defend you from any unpleasantness. 

6.51.7 

The DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS of your SOUL remains hidden 

although It is always within you. 

6.52 

When I was on earth, I spoke to the people about the Kingdom of Heaven. 

6.52.1 

I said it was within you. So it is. It is your soul. 

6.52.2 

It is the haven of equilibrium of the DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS 

which gave you being as a future man or woman. 

6.53 

I greatly long to be able to put into your minds a broad view 

of your SOURCE of BEING to enable you to perceive a little more clearly 

your beginnings – from whence you have come. 

6.54 

You must also understand at all times that when I speak a word 

of description of THAT WHICH IS TRULY UNKNOWABLE, 

I am, myself, standing in the very highest, infinitesimal 

frequencies of vibration on the very edge of the 

GREAT UNIVERSAL EQUILIBRIUM out of which 

all things have drawn their being and taken on their form. 

6.54.1 If I speak of a mountain, a picture will come to your mind, 

but you will not know the immensity of its structure, 

the endurance of its rock, its ravines and peaks and caverns, 

the snow which caps it in all seasons, 

the waterfalls cascading into pools when its glaciers melt. 

8 

Letter 6 page 208



6.54.1.1 

For you to gain a glimpse of the grandeur of the mountain, 

I would have to go into a detailed description of its every nook and cranny. 

6.54.1.2 

Even after the most detailed verbal explanations, you would still have 

only imagined mental pictures to draw on. 

6.54.1.3 

You would still not KNOW the mountain. 

6.54.2 

If I speak of a hurricane, I can bring to your mind 

– trees bowing to the ground, bent by the tremendous winds, 

walls crumbling, rafters broken, bricks and roofs flying, 

windows shattered, cars overturned, great trees uprooted, 

but you will never know the force and the noise of that wind, 

the crash of falling masonry, or the terror it generates in people’s hearts 

who have to endure it, until you have experienced it for yourself. 

6.54.3 

And so is it when I try to describe for you, 

THAT WHICH BROUGHT ALL CREATION INTO BEING . 

6.54.4 

You can only guess, not KNOW. 

6.55 

It will only be after you have experienced all I have spoken about 

– for yourself – that you will begin to gain some idea 

of what I am trying to tell you. 

6.55.1 

Therefore, let no one who reads my Letters 

dispute with another or deny the truth of what I am teaching you 

– or refute my words – for I tell you truly that 

you cannot fully know what you have not experienced. 

6.56 

It is only those who will follow me in acceptance 

and faith into daily meditation, the cleansing of consciousness, 

and impassioned prayer for enlightenment, who will eventually gain 

ever deepening glimpses – then experiences – 

of what creation itself may access – Divine Consciousness. 

6.57 

You may ask what is the difference between Universal Consciousness 

and Divine Consciousness? 

6.58 

UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS is the UNIVERSAL REALM of SPACE 

which none may enter or access, since IT rests in a state of 

equilibrium and self-contained energy. 

6.59 

DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS is the re-union of the original IMPULSES 

within UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS which were released to become both 

the activity and the substance of creation at the moment of the BIG BANG. 

6.59.1 

These IMPULSES were explosively divided 

and then came together in a state of mutual restraint. 

6.59.2 

They were also destined to work forever in the created realm 

either separately, manifested as energies, 

or together restrained in equilibrium. 

6.60 

It is only this realm of DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS 

that science may penetrate. 

Letter 6 page 209



6.60 

Perhaps the following paragraph will explain this more clearly: 

UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS 

embodiment of 

UNIVERSAL IMPULSES 

IMPULSE of: 

The WILL 

to create 

INTELLIGENCE 

IMPULSE of 

INTELLIGENT WILL 

in mutual 

restraint with 

in mutual 

restraint with 

· 

equilibrium 

IMPULSE of: 

The PURPOSE 

to experience Itself 

LOVE 

IMPULSE of 

LOVING PUROPOSES 

6.60.1 

Having given you this intellectual word description 

of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS, you will not be any closer 

to an appreciation of the sublime magnificence 

and grandeur of the Power, nor of the beauty, joy, harmony, 

ecstasy contained in colour and sound beyond your dimension. 

6.60.2 

It is only we who have ascended in consciousness frequencies of vibration to 

the very portals or edges of the equilibrium of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS 

who experience and can radiate the rapture of self-awareness of true potential 

without desiring to fulfill it 

– the wondrous joy of personal fulfilment without lifting a finger. 

6.60.3 

I use this last term metaphorically, since, although I retain my individuality, 

I am active in consciousness only and am, in no way, physical any longer and 

have not been since my continuing spiritual ascension in other dimensions after 

my death on the cross. 

6.61 

You may wonder how it is possible to have such enormous 

UNIVERSAL IMPULSES within a state of equilibrium. 

6.61.1 

They are in a state of equal and mutual restraint, 

the bonding, nurturing LOVE IMPULSE holding, 

binding the creative, active WILL under control. 

6.61.2 

I can only explain this phenomenon in the following simple terms. 

If you place the palm of one hand on top of the palm of the other, 

with finger tips of each hand touching the wrist of the other hand 

and then try to separate them but still keep them tightly flat on each other, 

you will gain some idea of the meaning of equilibrium or mutual restraint. 

9 

Letter 6 page 210



6.61.3 

Furthermore, you must realise that although your hands 

are apparently expressing a physical phenomena, 

they are actually governed by and expressing IMPULSES 

emanating from your brain. 

6.61.4 

In addition, your brain may be the vehicle 

of expressing conscious ideas – impulses – but in fact, 

the IMPULSE is the reality of all movement of any kind 

– not the physical brain 

which is only an instrument of expression of such impulses. 

6.62 

I have given you only an intellectual account 

of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS. 

6.63 

How can I describe for you the latent power, 

the magnificence of reverence, the rapture, the radiant joy, 

the state of utter contentment and peace and harmony of Its Being? 

6.63.1 

Even if you can contemplate and realise that 

out of this IMMENSITY of CONSCIOUSNESS 

the entire universe has drawn life and form, 

you cannot perceive more than an electron of the vast, 

immeasurable Joyous Reality of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS. 

6.64 

To fully understand the nature of creation: the reasons why 

the ego functions as it does, why created entities feel the urges they feel, 

it must be understood that the NATURE and QUALITY of 

UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS is RADIANT JOY – FULFILMENT – HAPPINESS. 

6.64.1 

THIS IS WHAT I TERMED THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN WITHIN YOU 

– WITHIN YOUR SOUL – WITHIN THE DEEPEST RECESSES 

OF YOUR PSYCHE, which is the intermediary 

between the radiance of your soul and the shadow self of ego. 

6.64.2 

To return to this transcendent state of glorious, beautiful, 

happy, harmonious being is your soul’s deepest longing! 

6.64.3 

It is this enduring longing, this inborn unconscious recollection of 

equilibrium and peace, joy and harmony, which, through the psyche, 

prompts the EGO to manipulate the environment on your behalf. 

6.64.4 

Its consistent purpose is to bring you back to your 

primal original state of glorious ecstasy 

out of which you drew your soul, being and form. 

6.65 

But the ego can bring about your desired joy and pleasure, only 

by means of the two magnetic/emotional Bonding~Rejection impulses 

– which are only materialised impulses to give you your individuality. 

6.65.1 

Therefore, the inborn longing to rejoin the SOURCE of BEING 

is experienced in the electromagnetic parameters of thought and feeling 

as More, more, more of what gave you a pleasurable feeling, previously. 

10 

Letter 6 page 211



6.65.2 

More friends, more house, car, clothes, etc. 

Each time the more has been achieved, there is a little glow of satisfaction, 

perhaps a showing off to the neighbours to heighten the happiness, 

(gaining one up on them, and another little glow), and then the novelty 

dies away, the new possession becomes mundane, the senses are again at rest 

– in equilibrium – mental tiredness sets in, routine becomes dull and boring. 

6.65.3 

To generate some life, the ego finds another goal to be achieved 

to provide excitement and pleasure. 

6.65.4 

Thus, life is an endless chase for personal satisfaction of various kinds 

leaving the hidden soul, starved, unsatisfied, still longing for something More – 

6.66 

“ but what is it my deepest self is craving?” You ask in desperation. 

6.66.1 

When a person reaches an understanding of the true source of emptiness 

and continual inner craving for ‘more of what made me feel good before ’, 

and begins to meditate to make contact with 

THAT WHICH BROUGHT HIM/HER INTO BEING, 

a little of the Divine Equilibrium filters through the human consciousness. 

The emptiness begins to recede. 

6.66.2 If indeed such a person catches a true glimpse of the ETERNAL 

and the true goal in life, the longing for more possessions 

will eventually die a natural death. 

6.66.2.1 The desire for More possessions will be gradually replaced 

with a sincere appreciation of what you already have 

and a sense of consistent contentment. 

6.67 Through experiences of the miraculous interventions or 

activity of DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS within the daily life, 

the human consciousness is greatly uplifted and learns that its daily needs 

are met in the very best way. Faith is increased and joy enhanced. 

6.67.1 

This is why I have said to you: I have not come to teach you positive 

thinking to draw into your orbit the things you want and need. I have come 

to you expressly to lead you back into the Kingdom of Heaven. 

6.68 However, it is not only in the matter of desiring more possessions for yourself 

that your soul is bound down within its secret dwelling place. 

6.68.1 The ego also uses the magnetic emotional drive to repel – reject 

to ensure your individuality, privacy, and safety. 

6.68.2 This impulse takes on numerous forms designed to give you 

a feeling of superiority, or elitism, or protecting you from people 

whom you consider to be undesirable, 

or having less social status than yourself. 

6.68.3 This ego drive is practised continually and was thought to be 

perfectly acceptable even by the churches. 

6.69 The truth is: when the soul begins to gain a little control 

over the ego drive, it will chide the human personality 

for its selfishness and exclusivity. 

Letter 6 page 212



6.69.1 

It will urge the psyche towards the adoption of unconditional love and a 

belief in universality and Oneness of all people, no matter who they may be. 

6.70 

Perhaps, now, you can more easily understand how and why 

the creation of your individuality through the medium of the ego, 

formed the great physical impulses capsule which produced 

and enclosed your human consciousness 

– creating both your physical form and your human personality. 

6.70.1 

Since it governs your mind and emotions, thoughts and feelings, 

it prevents you from making contact with the SOURCE 

of your LIFE and your SOUL. 

6.71 YOUR TRUE PURPOSE in life is to gain the mastery of your ego 

by reaching out in thought and feeling to 

THAT WHICH YOU SENSE IS BEHIND CREATION 

and consistently asking for enlightenment. 

6.71.1 

This is the very first step a person must take towards that glorious moment 

when he/she will make contact with the DIVINE and then move forward 

by means of continual cleansing of the ego-drive, to the re-entry into 

that heavenly state out of which your soul was born and took its individuality. 

6.72 

And how did this CREATION of INDIVIDUALITY come about? 

6.72.1 

As I said before, UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS reached a high point 

of mutual restraint and an explosion took place which tore apart the: 

IMPULSE of CREATIVE WILL from the IMPULSE of LOVING PURPOPOSES 

which separated and became active within creation as: 

11 

Father_Intelligence 

Electricity 

seen as: 

Life 

Mother_Love 

Magnetism 

Bonding ~ Repulsion 

Re-unified in equilibrium as 

DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS 

L I F E 

Letter 6 page 213



6.72.2 

Therefore, far from being solid and imponderable matter, 

– in reality – the visible world is: 

Mind/activity working always in conjunction with 

emotional/magnetic Bonding ~ Repulsion. 

Also known as Attraction ~ Rejection. 

6.73 Father_Intelligence: phisical electricity 

and 

Mother_Love : phisical magnetic = Attraction ~ Rejection 

together produced a child – the EGO. 

6.73.1 This IMPULSE OF INDIVIDUALITY 

was born and took undeviating and consistent form within 

the energies of creation to ensure that the various electrical forces 

expressed as protons and electrons and the rest of the particle gang 

excitedly discovered by science, 

should not fly off uninterruptedly into a distant formless state 

but should be restrained and controlled by the 

magnetic bonding~rejection IMPULSE of Mother_Love 

to bring about manifested form. 

6.74 

Science may dispute the foregoing paragraphs, since it has been 

at great pains to describe the various bonding processes 

by applying differing word-terms to the bonding energies. 

6.75 

Science is welcome to call the bonding or attraction energies 

by any term they wish, but the fact remains that these energies 

have taken on form from the grand and primal IMPULSE of MOTHER_LOVE, 

whose PRIMAL CONSCIOUSNESS function 

is to give form to individuality. 

6.75.1 

The IMPULSE of Father_Intelligent Life gives 

electrical momentum to creation. 

6.75.2 

The IMPULSE of Mother_Loving Purposefulness gives 

the bonding to restrain the electrical momentum 

and bring it under control within the individuality. 

6.75.3 

The IMPULSE of Mother_Loving Purposefulness gives 

the repulsion-rejection impulse to ensure the survival of the individuality. 

6.75.4 

That – is the process of creation. 

12 

Letter 6 page 214



6.76 

Science can only approach creation as a spectator. 

Although its ambassadors are human and experience life for themselves, 

the human mind can only observe what has been created. 

It cannot enter into the intimate processes of creation 

hidden within matter and the most basic fields of energy. 

6.77 

Science will never be able to pinpoint the MOTIVATING FACTOR X 

which gives rise to the energies which are 

in control of the creation of individual form. 

6.78 

But what science has to say on the matter of creation 

is of little moment to you as an individual. 

Science will not change your life-style, health, environment, 

personal feelings and achievements one iota. 

6.79 

What you need to know – and what I have come expressly to tell you – 

is how to escape the selfish possessive-protective drive given you 

by the EGO to ensure your individuality and survival and your inbuilt longing 

to return to the joy and happiness out of which all creation took LIFE. 

6.79.1 

This provides you with the reason why I originally came to earth 

and am coming to you at this present time 

– to do something that no scientist can ever do for you – 

help your soul emerge from the confines of your ego-drive 

and embark on a new programme 

of thought-emotional-living which will directly express 

the Father-Mother_Consciousness Life injected into you 

and all humanity at the moment of conception. 

6.80 

Because the ego itself possesses the electric momentum of Activity-Creativity 

and the emotional magnetic impulses of Bonding~Rejection, 

whatever is born of the ego-drive by its thoughts, feelings and actions, 

is charged with physical electro-magnetic life which will produce replica 

life forms and will be eventually materialised within the life of the ego-creator. 

6.80.1 

These created forms not only manifest eventually as experiences 

but also disturb the functioning of the physical processes of their creator 

and are the origin of physical discomforts or viruses or disease. 

6.80.2 

Therefore, is it a great cause for rejoicing when the soul emerges 

from its encapsulating human consciousness of the ego, 

for the ascending spiritual consciousness will create 

the harmonious life-giving conditions it holds in consciousness. 

6.80.3 

Conversely, it is a cause for sorrow whilst the human consciousness 

is submerged in ego control, producing upsets, trials and tribulations 

both in life experiences and the physical condition itself. 

6.80.4 

Therefore, I tell you: if you do not like your world, 

you have it within your power to change your conditions of existence, 

right where you are – if you have the faith and consistent will to do so. 

6.80.4.1 

I repeat in another form to gain your attention: 

Letter 6 page 215



6.80.5 

If you continue in your present level 

of human functioning and thought, 

you will only experience your present level of human existence. 

6.80.5.1 

You will be bound down to working hard for a paltry living, 

beset by numerous problems, such as poverty and ill-health, addictions, 

immobilised by prostrating fear, 

and exposed to illintentioned attacks of all kinds. 

6.80.5.2 

You will be burdened by present conditions 

until you understand how to change them. 

6.80.5.3 

This is your golden opportunity 

to take control of your lives as never before, by getting control of 

your thoughts and emotions – your electrical and magnetic impulses – 

the blue-prints of your future experiences. 

6.81 

For – you are like potters possessing clay 

and daily shaping pots and utensils for your use. 

6.81.1 CONSCIOUSNESS is the clay – the substance with which 

you make your lives – and every condition pertaining to it. 

6.81.2 

You, alone, shape your lives into the forms you experience. 

6.81.3 

By your thoughts, you can change your personal future, 

if you will but heed my words, understand your true origins, 

believe in them and use this knowledge in your daily routine. 

6.81.4 

You can affect your environment, your homes, families, work, 

the people you associate with, and even plants, animals, and climate. 

6.82 

Whatever you hold steadfastly in mind externalises. 

Therefore, it is crucial to your spiritual and your personal human development 

to fully understand all I am trying to teach you. 

6.83 

Do not think that these Letters presented to you are too difficult to understand 

and then move on to some more easy way of finding happiness. 

6.83.1 

Believe me – there is no TRUE and more easy way for you to find the 

equilibrium and happiness you seek – because my words describe 

the UNIVERSAL TRUTH OF EXISTENCE and the LIFE with which 

you are presently building or destroying your lives. 

6.83.2 

At the same time – rest assured that you will never be able to create 

new conditions for yourself until you discover WHY and HOW 

you have been creating destructive and negative conditions in the past. 

6.84 

Everything you are presently experiencing, you have created 

and set in motion by former thoughts, words, actions in the past. 

6.84.1 

So do not resent your present circumstances, for you yourself 

have done whatever was the cause of your present conditions. 

6.84.2 

Be sensible, therefore, and read these Letters and devote 

all your strength and will to discover the means you have used 

(in former ignorance) to spoil your life in days gone by. 

6.84.3 

Then take the necessary steps to clean out your consciousness. 

13 

Letter 6 page 216



6.85 

You may ask: “ Why should I clean out my consciousness?” 

6.85.1 

I tell you – YOU would never plant a field of mealies 

without first putting in the plough to turn the ground, and then the equipment 

to make a fine textured soil and scatter the fertiliser. 

6.85.2 

In ignorance, you could plant amongst the existing weeds in lumpy 

ground and omit the fertiliser and your crop would be thin and patchy. 

6.85.3 

So is it when you muddle along in your earthly self-centred 

thoughts and live entirely in your own human knowledge, strength and will. 

6.85.4 

You are limited in everything you do. 

6.85.4.1 

And, all unknowingly, you create the very circumstances 

which will limit the harvest of your endeavours. 

6.86 

The moment that you realise from whence you have truly come, 

Seek the Power 

on which you may draw to accomplish every single thing in your life, 

and take urgent steps to clear out the weeds, 

thus purifying the soil of your consciousness, 

you will draw on the POWER 

which will imbue and prosper your daily experiences and activities. 

6.86.1 

You could say the POWER is your fertiliser 

but this would be completely inaccurate and false. 

6.86.1.1 

Fertiliser is inanimate chemical food for the plant – whereas 

the POWER on which you can draw through daily meditation, 

is the LIFE which will invigorate your entire being, your life 

and even your plants, and the bricks of your houses and your equipment 

far beyond your present belief. 

6.86.2 

People who have given their entire willpower to living this Truth, 

see the undeniable fruitage in their lives 

and the seeing increases their faith and determination. 

6.86.3 

Thus do they enter a circle of blessedness. 

6.86.4 

They marvel that other people can resist this truth 

and choose to remain outside the spiritual and earthly harmony 

in which it is possible to live. 

6.87 

If you are prepared to listen and ponder and meditate on the following pages, 

you will begin to understand what has been hidden 

from the beginning of creation. 

14 

6.88 

CLEANSING THE CONSCIOUSNESS 

6.88.1 

Whilst doing all of the very necessary work of mental/emotional cleansing, 

use my words in the foregoing pages, describing THAT WHICH 

HAS BROUGHT YOU AND ALL THE WORLD INTO VISIBLE BEING to build up 

an awareness and contact with ITS powerful DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS. 

Letter 6 page 217



6.88.2 

Out of that contact will come the inspiration and strength 

to accomplish the cleansing more swiftly. 

6.88.3 

As the cleansing takes place, you will experience 

new found happiness and fulfilment in every area of your life. 

6.88.4 

You will also receive inspired directions in regard to your daily lives, 

either during your meditation or like a ray of light in your mind 

when you are at peace and thinking of some mundane matter. 

6.88.4.1 

If you do not discount or reject these directions 

but follow them – faithfully and carefully – you will be taking your first steps 

to becoming, eventually, a great and successful planter 

and reaper of creative ideas in your environment. 

Everything connected to you will blossom, flourish and prosper. 

6.88.4.2 

Everything will respond and bless you with newness of life. 

6.89 

If you discipline yourself in meditating daily with undeviating devotion, 

you will eventually begin to feel a response and inflow of 

THAT WHICH BROUGHT YOU INTO BEING, 

and the words you are using will take on new meaning. 

The words will be imbued with UNIVERSAL LIFE . 

6.89.1 

You will be filled with joy and will rejoice exceedingly, because 

you will then Know the power is real and active in your mind and life. 

6.89.2 

You will come to rely ever more confidently on the power 

beginning to be manifested in your affairs. 

6.89.3 

You will want to draw others into your state of blessed 

harmony for other people will be aware of It and ask you about It. 

6.89.3 

Not only this – you will be experiencing a new kind 

of brotherly love and will want to share what makes you happy, 

with other people. 

15 

6.90 

I cannot emphasize this Truth enough, this need to meditate, since 

so many people give up the search and the self-discipline of daily listening 

before they have fully cleansed their consciousness and arrived at that state 

of inner purification so necessary to making perfect contact with 

the UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS – the Source of your Being. 

6.90.1 

When you do make contact – seeming miracles happen! 

6.90.1.1 

This is the commencement of the Universal Power taking on 

form and shape in your soul, body, mind, heart, and circumstances. 

6.91 

I tell you truly – you may trust my words implicitly – if you persevere, 

there will come a moment when you actually feel the contact, 

and know that you have made contact. 

6.91.1 

You have then reached a most crucial time 

in your spiritual/human development! 

6.91.2 

For a few hours so many souls feel uplifted and joyful 

but then the daily cares intrude into their minds, 

and they intellectualise the experience. 

Letter 6 page 218



6.91.3 

They explain it away in human terms. 

Do not do this – for you will lose what you have been given! 

You will greatly delay your spiritual progress. 

6.92 

If you read these words and are afraid to believe them, or 

believe they are foolishness, or feel you will lose prestige if you believe them 

– you are making a creative form in consciousness 

which will negate any constructive response 

you may have originally had to this Letter. 

6.92.1 

So I say to you – cherish your moments of belief, preserve your special 

times of contact with THAT WHICH BROUGHT YOU INTO BEING, 

believe in them,and hold them fast in your consciousness 

and gradually you will move forward on to the heights 

of spiritual consciousness – to great insight and joy. 

6.93 

Again, I say, do not put these Letters to one side. I cannot sufficiently 

emphasize your need to think about them, recall what they have to say. 

6.93.1 

If you cannot remember, then return and read them yet again, 

and yet again, and yet again, 

until they have been absorbed into your consciousness. 

6.93.2 

The more you meditate on them daily, so will they be clarified in your mind 

and will come to have ever greater meaning for you. 

6.93.3 

Eventually, you will find that they have been like food and drink, building up 

your morale and determination to help change your present conditions 

into those of harmony, widespread growth, prosperity and peace. 

6.93.3 

Great inspiration & joy will be yours when you come to realise that 

the immensity of That Which Brought You into Being is radiant, rapturous 

ecstatic Power – beyond your present capacity to dream and imagine – 

6.94 

It is Reality – IT is the SOURCE of BEING – the SOURCE of everything 

that you see in your natural living world and in many levels 

of existence beyond the one you presently inhabit. 

6.95 

When you are abundantly receiving Divine Consciousness into 

your mind, yourself, into every facet of your existence, 

then you will begin to see the enormous difference, 

you will look back at the times of stress and unhappiness 

and see that gradually the limitations of your life 

will have yielded to greater blessedness. 

6.95.1 

This becomes an ongoing process in your life. Be of good heart 

– It is truly I, the CHRIST, who is reaching out to YOU 

and the world through the medium of these Letters. 

6.96 

I particularly want to impress on your minds the way I have deliberately 

made statements in the past pages to lift your thoughts 

to a higher level of consciousness, depicting the benefits to be derived from 

working to elevate your consciousness by ridding it of the negative traits 

mentioned on the 1st page. 

16 

Letter 6 page 219



6.97 

I want you to realise fully that I have only come to help you 

rid your self of the undesirable egodriven thoughts and emotions 

presently controlling your mind. I am also here expressly to encourage 

and help you – yes, help you – develop within your mind and heart 

all the lovebased thoughts and emotions which will bring you 

into harmony with Divine Consciousness. 

6.98 

It is my most urgent and loving purpose to bring you 

out of the grey shades of existence which you presently inhabit 

– into the sunshine of spiritual enlightenment that awaits you 

when you have conquered the ego-drives, 

become unified with your soul and Father-Mother_Life 

and moved into the harmony of unconditional love for all. 

6.98.1 

Therefore, I will repeat the list of negative characteristics 

set out on 1st page. I want you to read them carefully and watch 

your own reactions and feelings as you go through them slowly. 

Criticism, sarcasm, judgmentalism, rejection, denigration, enmity, 

intolerance, hatred, jealousy, aggression, violent impulses, 

thieving, falsehoods, double and devious dealings, slander – 

6.98.2 

How do you begin to get rid of any of those you know to be 

part of your consciousness? 

6.98.3 

Do not be too ashamed to face up to them, since you are a human being 

and have been born under the influence of these characteristics of the ego. 

So do not be too afraid or too downcast to face up to them. 

6.98.4 

Take the first step in total honesty – and write them down. 

6.98.5 

The second step is to take the sheet of paper and lie down 

and place it on your chest. 

6.98.6 

Close your eyes and reach out in thought to the DIVINE REALITY 

– your Source of Being, which you should now realise 

is your Loving Procreator 

– your true Spiritual Father-Mother 

– which radiates unstintingly and continually and consistently 

– UNCONDITIONAL PARENTING LOVE. 

6.98.7 

Give time to quietening your mind until you feel that 

you are moving beyond your own consciousness. 

6.98.8 

Then ask, in perfect faith, and expect an immediate answer, since you 

are operating in consciousness, for help in removing, dissolving, overcoming 

the false and unnecessary rejection ego-drives in all the days to come. 

6.98.9 

Emotionally, you make it clear to your Spiritual Father 

or Divine Reality – and therefore to yourself – 

that you want no more of these ego-negatives in your consciousness. 

You ask for the inspiration and strength to make every effort 

to avoid or deny them, from that day forward. 

Letter 6 page 220



6.99 

By following this course of action, you are creating 

a NEW CONSCIOUSNESS FORM which now begins to infiltrate 

and take over your present consciousness. 

6.99.1 

YOUR INTENTION 

now becomes your reality. 

6.99.2 

The former negative characteristics written on your piece of paper 

and taken to your Spiritual Father are now in a limbo of rejection 

in your consciousness. 

6.99.2.1 

This conscious rejection is also the means 

of drawing Divine Power into your consciousness to help you 

strengthen your resolve and remembrance to discard any impulses 

which may erupt from the rejected characteristics. 

6.99.2.2 

Therefore, as you can probably see – the surrender and meditation 

have set in motion unseen work in consciousness of which 

you will probably be unaware until you later wake up to the fact 

that the characteristics have disappeared. 

6.99.3 

I would earnestly urge you to take the paper of characteristics 

into meditation several times. Each time you do so, 

you draw into your own consciousness, 

a further injection of Father-Mother_Consciousness Life power 

into your purpose of overcoming and ridding your consciousness 

of unwanted consciousness forms and forces. 

6.99.3.1 

When they have been dissolved, they will no longer draw 

into your circumstances the negative and unhappy shadows 

which plagued you before. You will be travelling a higher path to freedom. 

6.99.3.2 

As you progress, you will come to perceive 

little faults of consciousness in your mind and heart 

which never seemed to be wrong before, 

and when this happens, you must go through 

the same procedure of writing them down 

and taking them in utter faith to your Spiritual Father. 

6.99.4 

Now, there is one more thing you must do to complete 

this re-building of your consciousness. 

6.99.4.1 

In place of criticism, sarcasm, judgementalism, rejection, denigration, 

enmity, intolerance, hatred, jealousy, aggression, violent impulses, 

thieving, falsehoods, double and devious dealings, slander 

– you must write down on a piece of paper – in gold letters if possible, 

to give you a sense of beauty and glow about the attributes 

– the golden qualities of Divine Consciousness of which you want 

to be possessed by – and to express – in future. 

6.100 

To be in perfect harmony with your Divine Reality 

– your Spiritual Father, each attribute will be founded on 

unconditional love and will promote the highest good of others. 

17 

Letter 6 page 221



6.100.1 

For no longer will you seek to put others down in order 

to make yourself feel greater and more selfconfident. 

Your entire consciousness will be directed to affirming other people 

and building up everything within your orbit. 

6.100.2 

You will seek to nourish, nurture, teach, protect, maintain, 

fulfill the needs of others, and seek to lovingly establish order 

out of chaotic mindless actions. 

6.101 

Having written your golden aspirations on your sheet of paper, 

again lie down and reach out to your DIVINE REALITY 

and ask that the beautiful impulses – the nature of the Divine 

may gradually spread through your mind and heart 

and become your own consciousness. 

6.101.1 

When this happens, your soul will be like a baby chick 

pecking and pecking, breaking its shell to emerge 

into the wonder of the great big world to be united with mother hen, 

patiently waiting for her child to re-join her. 

6.101.2 

This is how it is with me and all other Christed souls. 

6.101.3 

We wait and watch and help the people 

who long to find out the cause of their emptiness of spirit, 

who set their hearts on transcending earthly occupations, 

whose minds are being drawn to higher purposes in life, 

and who dream of coming into perfect attunement with 

their own souls and their DIVINE SOURCE OF BEING. 

6.101.4 

We yearn with love over the spiritual travellers 

more than the travellers even suspect. 

18 

6.101.4.1 

This means that we yearn with love over you 

who are reading this Letter. 

6.102 

When you are again united with your Source of Being, 

you will have achieved your true purposes on earth. 

6.102.1 

You will have accomplished your true mission in eternity. 

6.102.2 

And now – let your REAL LIFE begin! 

6.102.3 

You will have entered the Kingdom of Heaven! 

6.103 

I will not tell you what qualities to write for your new consciousness 

– these must come out of your present perceptions of the highest and best. 

6.103.1 

Again study the Divine Nature of Divine Consciousness 

which I perceived so clearly in the desert and described for you in Letter 1. 

6.103.2 

Let this Divine Nature become your own nature. 

6.104 

I want you to know that when you embark on this journey 

in true sincerity, I will be at your side in every eventuality. 

6.104.1 

It is my dearest wish that you will come to know 

that I am with you and that I am sending you support and strength 

in your quest to become unified with your Divine Reality. 

Letter 6 page 222



6.105 

ABOUT ‘CHRISTIANITY’ 

6.105.1 

I am now about to speak to you about more mundane affairs 

and as you read the following pages, I want you to review 

what is happening to your mood or feeling of well-being. 

6.105.2 

This is still an exercise in the recognition of what is happening in your 

consciousness as your thoughts change and you employ a new set of words. 

6.105.2.1 

Please read the next pages very carefully, 

whether or not you are a professing Christian, 

even though you may be strongly tempted to skip them. 

6.105.2.2 

Write down your responses, ideas, feelings 

– particularly any changing feelings of depression or pleasure. 

6.105.2.3 

Make a note of the number of the page when the words begin 

to lighten your mood and lift you on to a higher plane of peace and happiness. 

6.105.2.4 

This is a most important exercise, for, unless you do it, 

you will continue to read about consciousness for ever, 

but will never reach a deep understanding 

how it is the basic energy of your existence, 

of matter, your body and environment, your life events, 

your MOODS and your spiritual aspirations. 

6.105.3 

You will not begin to realise that CONSCIOUSNESS is the be-all 

and everything in your existence and experience – until you notice 

how ideas and opinions can raise or lower the frequencies 

of vibration of your consciousness. 

6.105.4 

I want you to become aware of the words you use in your daily lives, 

the quality of life they create for you, and the impact they make on others 

– either lifting their moods into peace and joy 

or leaving them depressed and depleted. 

6.105.5 

Furthermore, it is my earnest intention to reach those of you 

who are presently adherents of the Christian religion and are struggling 

with past or present religious conditioning, thus finding it difficult 

to extricate your perceptions from dogma in order to move freely 

within the finer frequencies of vibration of higher spiritual knowledge. 

6.105.6 

You may be fearing damnation if you even read these pages 

– and yet they have a drawing power for you and you intuitively feel 

that you are reading about the TRUTH of EXISTENCE which 

you have not been taught by your ministers. 

6.105.6.1 

You are torn by your pressing need to know the Truth and your fear 

of displeasing God in whatever form you presently perceive Him to be. 

I, 

6.106 

the CHRIST, am well aware of the distress 

these Letters are causing to many sincere people 

and I long to bring you through your disquiet 

to perfect peace of mind and joy. 

19 

Letter 6 page 223



6.106.1 

For this reason, it is an absolute necessity to first analyse 

your present beliefs and the origins of church doctrines 

before continuing to teach you the deeper Truth 

about the nature of the Universal and the nature of man himself. 

6.107 

To fully understand the origins of Christian doctrine, 

you must travel back in time to the beginnings of Judaism 

and there find the rationalisations of the human mind which struggled 

to define in words what was felt intuitively to be a probable source of being. 

6.108 

Those of you who are struggling to free yourselves of past myths 

and erroneous beliefs, must now come to clearly perceive for yourselves 

understand – the fundamental difference between church belief 

and the TRUTH of EXISTENCE I am presently attempting to explain to you. 

6.109 

Until you can clearly discern the origin and form of your present beliefs, 

you will not be able to shake yourselves completely free 

of the illusions of your past conditioning within the church. 

6.109.1 

You will have a foot in both camps – a dangerous position to be in. 

6.109.2 

This state of mind will give rise to great mental conflict 

and may cause you to abandon the search 

and return to the old, comfortable, emotionally secure 

religious forms which are leading you nowhere. 

6.109.3 

So beware and do not allow yourselves to be intimidated 

by threats of displeasing GOD and likely damnation. 

6.110 

THE ORIGINS OF A BELIEF 

IN A ‘SUPER INDIVIDUAL GODHEAD’ 

6.110.1 

Therefore, we will begin with a description of the origins of a belief 

in ‘GOD’, a name which has meant many different things to mankind. 

6.110.2 

This belief began when the ancient Hebrews walked the desert plains 

and questioned the origins of creation. 

6.110.3 

It was imagined that in some way the SOURCE of CREATION must 

surely be a superhuman man-god invisible and far transcendent 

to earth and human kind. 

6.110.3 

Some of the ancient prophets were mystically aware that 

the Source of Creation was diffuse and present – in some way – 

throughout creation and was also sited in the eternal dimension 

but this mysticism was not available to the average human mind. 

6.111 

You must also understand that, despite the present seeming reality 

(in your minds) of such a ‘God’ from your readings in the Bible, 

no one has ever glimpsed such a superhuman man-god 

in any form whatsoever, except, perhaps, Moses 

who claimed he saw Him in a burning bush 

and described Himself as “I am that I am”. 

Letter 6 page 224



6.111.1 

All that people have known of such a super-human god 

has been derived from reading the colourful descriptions of ‘God’ 

given by prophets during their sojourn on earth. 

6.111.2 

It is a hallmark of how illusory are religious beliefs 

that religionists return only to the ancients for their truth 

since they cannot believe that GOD is truly real, 

eternal and equally able to speak to people in your day and age. 

6.112 

Your ministers are terrified of any beliefs 

which do not meld into the old ones. 

6.112.1 

They never consider – or are afraid to consider – that perhaps 

spiritual knowledge within the earthly dimension – is evolutionary! 

6.113 

I want you to see that a fabric of belief, 

a mixture of rationalisations and beliefs 

has been concocted to make a web of mental/emotional security 

with which to enmesh and trap the minds and hearts of people. 

6.113.1 

All that people are taught in the Christian faith is emotionally-based 

and emanates from hearsay, derived from early reports 

of my life and death on earth. Yet these are believed fanatically. 

6.113.2 

Christians are taught that: “God is Love – and God is aware of your sin 

and punishes, disciplines, rewards the doers of good 

and sends misfortunes to the evil-doers”. 

This is an exact description of human activity and consciousness! 

6.114 

Christians are taught that I, the Christ, in the persona of Jesus 

died for the sins of the world. 

6.114.1 

I was the “unblemished Lamb of God sacrificed to pay the price 

for people’s sinning ”! I made a supreme sacrifice of myself 

to accomplish this strange feat of payment of sin down the ages. 

6.114.2 

I again entered my body after death by crucifixion 

and appeared many times in the body to comfort and teach 

my mourning disciples. I even ate food during my appearance to them. 

6.114.3 

After forty days, I ascended out of sight of my disciples, 

taking my body up into heaven. 

6.114.4 

As I asked in Letter 3 

– what would I do with a human body in heaven 

– in the life beyond? 

6.115 

Because I said at my last supper with my disciples 

that they should remember my last meal with them 

by breaking bread and passing it to each other, 

and should each drink from the same cup of wine, 

and remember that my body was crucified and my blood spilt 

to bring them truth of being, this incident was converted into 

the bizarre belief that with pomp and ceremony at the altar, 

my body was transferred to wafers which communicants 

should swallow with all due reverence. 

20 

Letter 6 page 225


Truth on the Last Supper 

6.115.1 

My body! 

What good would my body – spiritualised or not – do for the communicant? 

6.115.2 

Can you see how the mind can be conditioned into accepting 

illogical nonsense which can endure almost two thousand years 

because it was backed by a great hierarchy of Pope, 

6.115.3 

Cardinals living in palaces, immense wealth, and upheld in earthly pomp 

and ceremonious prestigious circumstances? 

6.116 

I want you to know the truth about that fateful night 

– what you call my Last Supper. 

6.116.1 

Though painful to do so, for the sake of greater clarity, 

I have brought myself down in consciousness frequencies of vibration 

right into the conscious recollection of my thoughts and feelings 

during my last meal with my disciples. 

6.116.2 

Although a strong man, enlightened, and certain that I had a destiny 

to fulfill which I could not avoid – did not want to avoid – I was also deeply 

sorrowful as we commenced our meal – the eating of the Passover. 

My disciples had been my friends and had stood by me during some difficult 

circumstances. I was sad to be leaving them and fearful for their well-being. 

6.116.3 

What would happen to them when they found themselves 

alone without my guidance and protection? 

They had depended on me more than they knew. 

6.116.4 

I recalled my years teaching the people. 

I felt a deep sense of irony as I remembered my return from the desert 

– dirty and unkempt but literally possessed by my joyous concern 

for my fellowmen, and intensely excited that I could now put their feet 

to the right path, implant in their minds the truth concerning existence, 

show them how to overcome their fears, their sickness, poverty, misery. 

I was going to conquer the world! 

But how differently it had all turned out! 

Tomorrow I would hang on a cross! 

6.116.5 

It was true, however – I had achieved much success. 

I mused over the instances of healing and the people’s joyful acceptance 

of the Loving Father. I could understand why the High Priest and the 

Council hated me. Instead of fear, punishment, and animal sacrifices, I had 

brought the people the reality of the Father_Love, proving it by healing 

terminal cases. 

6.116.6 

I brought my attention back to my disciples who were talking to each 

other whilst eating. They were still unaware of the challenge that lay ahead 

of me – my crucifixion. Although I had repeatedly warned them, 

they refused to accept my words as truth. They thought I had become 

frightened of the Chief Priest and wondered why. 

21 

Letter 6 page 226



6.117 

I had extricated myself from threatening situations before. 

6.117.1 

As was customary at the Passover, they were speaking about 

the circumstances surrounding the escape of the Israelites from Egypt. 

6.117.2 

John, who was highly imaginative, was giving them a colourful account 

of Moses calling together the Israelites and telling them that, at last, 

they would finally leave Egypt and escape from their life of slavery 

into freedom in the desert! 

6.117.2.1 

For this reason, Moses directed the head of each family to kill an 

unblemished lamb and with handfuls of herbs, paint the blood of it on the 

door posts of their dwelling. 

6.117.2.2 

Moses said that angels would come at night and fly through Egypt 

killing the firstborn of all Egyptians and stock, leaving only the first born 

of the Israelites who would be saved by the blood on their door posts. 

6.117.3 

As I listened to them, and saw their smiles and nods 

of acknowledgement of this ‘wondrous’ happening, 

I realised with a pang of anguish how little they truly understood 

my description of the Heavenly Father. 

6.117.4 

I heard John’s words concerning: Blood, blood, blood 

– blood of the unblemished lamb, blood on the doorposts, 

blood of the Egyptian children and livestock. 

6.117.5 

As ever, I marvelled at the centuries old Jewish preoccupation with 

blood, and briefly remembered that Abraham was even prepared to sacrifice 

his only son, intending to slaughter and offer him as a sacrifice 

because he believed God had told him to do so. 

6.117.6 

I then thought of the daily animal sacrifices in the Temple! 

6.117.7 

To me, the entire concept of blood-letting as a way of paying for sin 

was an absolute abomination. 

6.117.8 

But I remained silent and did not argue with the men. 

6.117.8.1 

I realised that their minds were filled with these traditions, 

as solid and enduring as rock. 

6.117.9 

This was our last supper together, our last meal all at one table. 

It should be a time of peace between us and a loving farewell. 

6.117.9.1 

Doubly momentous for my disciples because the Passover 

was so sacred an event for their Jewish minds and this 

I would have to accept in the spirit of love and understanding. 

6.117.10 

Previously, I had not celebrated the Passover since the tradition 

sickened me. I preferred to go into the hills quietly to meditate, 

leaving my disciples to eat the Passover with their families. Because of my 

previous attitudes, they did not wonder at my present silence. 

6.117.10.1 

Now, I half lay, half sat, unable to relax as I usually did 

– tense, wrought up, compassionately warm towards my disciples 

– yet half annoyed with them. 

22 

Letter 6 page 227



6.117.11 

I wondered how I might leave these confused, somnolent followers 

an effective token of remembrance – some ritual to bring back 

to their muddled minds all that I had tried to teach them. 

6.117.12 

I wanted to shake them out of their sanguinity. 

6.117.13 

As I listened to their talk about Moses and his various miraculous 

activities, it came to me that if they were so pre-occupied with blood 

– then blood I would give them to remember me by. 

I bent over the table and picked up a loaf of bread 

and broke it into several pieces and said quite roughly: 

“I am like your Passover Lamb. Pass it around, take your share, 

eat, and do this in remembrance of me who has brought you 

the only real TRUTH the world has ever heard. 

6.117.13.1 

Let this bread be a symbol of my body 

which is about to be broken on the cross.” 

(note) see also: 

LETTER 3, 118 

6.117.13.2 

They stopped talking and stared at me. 

“Go on, eat!” I told them. As in a dream, they quietly took some bread 

and passed it around, chewing a little of it. 

6.117.14 

I then picked up the large goblet of wine and told them to drink from it 

and pass it round. “This wine is a symbol of my blood. 

I came to give you the TRUTH. Truth about GOD – Truth about life. 

But I have been rejected. My blood will flow for you.” 

6.117.14.1 

Again, in silence, they drank from the goblet and passed it 

to the next man. Their faces were strained but they said nothing. 

It was obvious that all were shaken by my words and did not like them. 

6.117.15 

I knew that Judas had been given money to point me out 

to the Chief Priest’s soldiers when the moment was right. 

6.117.15.1 

I knew, also, that the night of the Passover was to be the night. 

6.117.15.2 

I said to Judas: “Go quickly and do what you have to do.” 

Judas looked at me for a long moment and I saw the pain and indecision 

in his eyes. He was having second thoughts but my time had come 

and I wanted to get it over and done with. 

“Go,” I said harshly. Judas got up and left the room. 

6.117.16 

The disciples were amazed at the way I had spoken and asked 

what it was he was going to do? “He is going to the Chief Priest to tell him 

where to find me. They are going to crucify me – just as I’ve told you.” 

6.117.16.1 

I looked at the various expressions on their faces, doubt, shock, 

horror, with a degree of painful cynicism. Then there was an outpouring 

of resentful interrogation. What would happen to them? 

They had left home and family for me. They would be losing a life 

of freedom and security if I were crucified like a common felon. 

Letter 6 page 228



6.117.16.2 

I said they would abandon me. They vehemently denied such a thing 

– but they did. I was too tired to argue with them, and I had grown 

so strong, so secure in the knowledge that the Father was within 

– and with me at all times, I could afford to forgive their disloyalty. 

6.117.17 

And, at the end of it all, I would be released from my body 

and able to ascend into the realms of Light I had so often sensed 

but never fully seen with earthly vision. It was a thought bringing me deep 

comfort and a happy sense of expectation. 

6.117.18 

So I smiled at them and said: “It is good you have done what I asked 

in commemoration of me – and of my death yet to come. 

6.117.18.1 

Continue to break bread and drink wine together, remembering I have ever 

loved you and will remain with you in spirit until you join me where I go. 

6.117.18.2 

Do not fear, you will be guided, you will be inspired, 

you will be made strong, and you will speak with clear, clear voices. 

6.117.18.3 

My only warning is this. In the future, much that I have taught you 

will be forgotten. Much that I have told you will be reasoned away 

by human thinking or distorted by human myths.” 

6.118 

Then there was panic and a clamour: “How will this be?” 

I smiled and raised my hands. 

“I have told you what will happen in the distant future. Meanwhile, 

be true to all I have taught you and do not doubt any word I have spoken.” 

6.119 

Then it was time to go to the garden of Olives, the place where 

the Chief Priest’s soldiers would seek me. 

6.119.1 

My disciples wanted to ask more questions 

– but now I had reached the end of my speech with men. I wanted only 

to prepare myself in total silence for my ordeal, moving in spirit into a state 

of secure, consistent attunement and communication with the Father . 

6.120 

We walked to the garden and I retreated to my favourite rock. 

Sheltered from the wind, I sat down and pulled my cloak around me. 

Closing my eyes, gradually I felt myself moving into a great inner 

stillness of spirit and a powerful silence. 

6.120.1 

Then the Power Itself descended and pressed in on me 

and possessed my mind and heart. It filled me with such supreme love 

that I knew I was supported and sustained in love, 

and could retain my love for all, no matter what happened to me. 

That was all that mattered now that my hour had come. 

6.121 

That is the truth behind the breaking of bread and drinking of wine 

in commemoration of me, my life and teachings. 

6.121.1 

And as you, who are reading this Letter know, 

all that the Father gave me to know my last night on earth, has come to pass. 

23 

Letter 6 page 229



6.122 

Because I spoke of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit, 

the church decided at the Council of Nicene that I must have been referring 

to Three Persons in One. Consequently, people pray to the Father 

to ask for benefits, implore the Holy Spirit to instruct them spiritually 

and pray to the Son to save them from their sins. 

6.122.1 

Can you begin to see how earthy and humanly conceived 

are these beliefs? Can you also see how emotionally based they are? 

6.123 

Because of the emotionalism and the promise of 

a free trip to heaven on the heels of the Saviour, 

the beliefs have become a humanly conceived religious structure 

to enshrine an empire of Church within earthly empires 

– Rome, Austria, Spain. 

6.123.1 

They have been the excuse for wholesale torture, 

and death by burning and execution of dissidents. 

6.123.2 

They have inspired wars between nations. 

24 

6.124 

But the spiritual perception and creativity arising out of some of the beliefs 

have also contributed much to existence in the past two millennia. 

6.124.1 

These beliefs have been the reasons for building of cathedrals and churches, 

monasteries and convents, giving people a stable purpose, 

the ability to express their artistic gifts and provided work for the less talented. 

6.124.1 

The beliefs have also directed millions of people’s consciousness 

towards the higher realms of beautiful thought and love. 

6.124.2 

They have even been the impetus behind mysticism 

and enlightenment when spiritual souls 

have come to see the Reality previously hidden by the beliefs. 

6.124.3 

Whilst this has been happening, the beliefs have also created 

the conditions for the development of echelons of religious superiority 

and immeasurable grandeur and wealth. 

6.124.3.1 

These are humanly conceived and created edifices of ego-impulses 

and are therefore, from a spiritual standpoint – entirely spurious. 

6.125 

THE TRUTH REGARDING ‘SIN’ 

6.125.1 

It must also be understood that down the centuries, people perceived 

that facets of human behaviour were detrimental to the welfare of others. 

They witnessed killing, stealing another’s wife and possessions, 

causing much pain and grief in the community, making life difficult 

and at times, intolerable. 

6.125.2 

It was reasoned that surely this behaviour 

must be contrary to the will of what they termed ‘GOD’. 

6.125.2.1 

They gave this behaviour the name of sin and termed it evil. 

6.125.3 

Eventually, their prophets reasoned that such aberrant behaviour 

must emanate from an evil force opposed to ‘God’ 

and they called it ‘Satan’. 

Letter 6 page 230



6.125.4 

They threatened and punished each other in the belief that 

sins were evil and that their GOD would punish men 

for their wrongdoing against each other. 

6.125.4.1 

This behaviour is practised to this day in the churches. 

6.125.4.2 

Ministers try to control people by fear. 

6.126 THE CONCEPT OF SIN against Jehovah, the Eternal and infinitely 

Mighty Creator, was a clever and powerful method of controlling other people! 

6.127 The church beliefs are a tragic travesty 

of all that I tried to teach the people in Palestine. 

6.128 Moses first enshrined the belief in ‘sin’ and ‘punishment’ 

in the form of the Ten Commandments. 

6.128.1 Moses said that they were given to him by ‘GOD’ and that 

if the Israelites broke them they would have to suffer the penalty 

– in some cases, this meant death by stoning. They were taught that 

by breaking the Laws, the Israelites would be sinning against their ‘God’. 

6.129 The exact truth is, Moses went to the mountain to pray for a means 

by which to control the unruly Israelites. In answer to this prayer 

– the Ten Commandments were inspirationally given to him 

to help him in his task of bringing the Israelites safely through 

their desert sojourn with the least degree of trouble-making. 

6.130 Religionists are happy to accept and wholeheartedly believe in a God 

which reputedly instructed Moses to engage in aggressive procedures 

and massacres when conquering the ‘promised land’. 

6.130.1 A beautiful and productive land was callously grabbed 

from hard working people who were slain in their thousands. 

6.130.2 This was regarded as the right thing to do 

since God had promised them a beautiful land in which to settle. 

6.130.3 To this day, religionists believe that since God spoke to Moses, 

it must be God who decreed the ensuing bloodshed. 

6.130.4 There are many similar horrific descriptions of war 

and bloodshed in your Bible considered permissible 

– just and right – because it was believed that ‘GOD’ 

had instructed them to go to war – against Gentiles. 

6.131 Can you not see in the history of the Jews, the rampant EGO-DRIVE 

in which even ‘GOD’ is used to exempt them from blame? 

6.131.1 In the moment of self-aggrandisement, it became permissible and 

equitable to ignore the Ten Commandments and indulge in wholesale massacre. 

6.131.2 They believed no sin was involved because the killing 

had been ordained by ‘GOD’. What a God! 

6.132 Can you not also perceive why it was necessary for me to be born 

in Palestine to live amongst the Jews in an effort to help them see that 

their traditional beliefs and practices were all contrary to the very 

Nature of the DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS which had truly given them being? 

25 

Letter 6 page 231



6.132.1 

Since then, down the centuries, men have battled with the concept 

of sin and many sincere people have grieved concerning the way 

they offend ‘God’ and they beg for forgiveness. 

6.133 

Long ago, they sacrificed animals beyond number 

in the Temple in Jerusalem, to appease ‘God’ 

and to hopefully escape the effects of their sinning. 

6.133.1 

Since that time, innumerable books have been written on the subject, 

expressing grief and horror at the condition of men’s souls, 

seeking ways to change their behaviour, 

beating themselves with whips to torture the flesh 

and make it pay for its wrongdoing in thought, words and deed, 

and many of these books have been applauded by Christians throughout 

Europe and housed within the archives of religious institutions. 

6.134 

They bind people to my age-old persona of Jesus, preaching the 

salvation of man from punishment for his sins by my death on the cross. 

6.134.1 

As I have explained elsewhere, these beliefs are physically impossible 

and contrary to the facts of creation. 

6.135 

No payment is extracted for sin by any superior Deity. 

6.135.1 

This is a human concept entirely – and pagan. 

6.135.2 

All blood-letting 

of any description for the purpose of religious rites is paganism. 

6.135.3 

The Christian church has presented its followers 

with nothing less than a glorified version of paganism. 

6.136 

When people make other people unhappy in any way, 

they are creating their own future comeback. Not as retribution 

but as a consciousness activity of creation. 

6.136.1 

Therefore, it is a matter of urgency that these beliefs 

in sin and salvation by my death on the cross 

should be strongly combated – and replaced – 

by the spiritual understanding given you in these Letters. 

6.137 

Before leaving this subject of religious doctrines, 

I want to make it clear that some spiritual seekers within the Christian church, 

down the ages, have sufficiently purified their consciousness 

to become strongly aware of Power they have called GOD , 

and have come to recognise that the Source of Being 

is not as taught by the Church. 

6.137.1 

But only a few people have been sufficiently spiritually evolved 

to move beyond the parameters of religious beliefs to feel 

the full inflow of Power since the vast majority of people can only 

conceive Truth within an earthly terminology. 

6.138 

the CHRIST, have to tell you that to this time, not one of 

all the saints has even glimpsed the reality of creation and the 

I, 

truth behind human behaviour as I am presenting it to you now. 

Letter 6 page 232



6.139 

The time has surely come when you must now be told 

the truth concerning sin and human behaviour 

and what people are presently doing to the world and to themselves 

– providing you have fully abandoned the age-old myths 

of religious doctrine and are presently eager, receptive, and gladly 

opening your hearts completely to the realities of existence. 

6.139.1 

If you are none of these things, 

then what I have to say will have no meaning for you. 

6.140 

Believe me – you cannot mix your old religious beliefs 

with the Truth of Existence. If you try to do so, you may be sure that 

you are not seeing TRUTH , but only your own adaptation 

of what you believe you have gained from these pages. 

6.140.1 

If you continue the search for Truth of Existence but remain 

in a divided state of conviction, you may continue the search 

at great cost to yourselves, torn by indecision, fear, 

and a continuing inability to perceive the true meaning of the new teaching. 

6.140.2 

Your developing perceptions will be partially obscured by messages 

arising out of the old conditioning of your conscious and subconscious mind. 

6.140.2.1 

You may not realise the enormity of such a problem 

at this present time, but it is a tremendous problem 

because your present deep beliefs are your present truth 

on which you construct your daily lives. 

They are your reality. 

6.140.3 

Your convictions and strongly-held beliefs may be completely illusory 

but if you fully believe in them in your sub-conscious, they become 

absolutely real for you. 

6.140.4 

No matter how compelling of your attention may be 

any new ideas contradicting your beliefs, your consciousness will be split 

and will give enormous discomfort – even anguish to you. 

6.141 

Remember – your consciousness is the fabric out of which 

you make your lives. This consciousness fabric is the ground of 

your every response to every single thing which happens 

in your mental, emotional and physical lives. 

6.142 

Your Consciousness is your reality. 

This statement may be expressed in two ways, 

both of which are the truth of your existence. 

6.143 

Your consciousness creates your reality, irrespective 

of what the actual facts of your earthly life may be. 

6.143.1 

When people believed the earth was flat, they were afraid to venture 

too far over the ocean lest the ship should fall over the edge. 

6.143.2 

The people who believed in a flat earth, lived according to that belief. 

6.144 

When Galileo said the earth was round, he was considered a heretic 

but his perception of the roundness of the earth enabled sailors to take a new 

look at the world and set out to discover what lay the other side of the ocean. 

26 

Letter 6 page 233



6.144.1 

It required a change in their belief to make this possible. 

You are in a similar position in regard to these Letters. 

6.144.2 

Those people who discount and ridicule them are like the people 

who believed in a flat earth and were afraid of falling over the edge 

if they sailed too far to the west or east of their known environment. 

6.144.2.1 

Their horizons were severely limited by their false beliefs. 

6.144.3 

So are the horizons of those people who believe the world to be solid, 

also severely restricted. 

6.144.4 

Day after day, they lament and grieve over the misfortunes 

which have befallen the world, believing there is no escape from them. 

6.144.5 

But the people who can grasp and welcome 

the Truth of Consciousness I am presently giving the world, 

are like those who perceived that travel on the oceans 

could be limitlessly undertaken in all directions, 

providing they had the will to set out on such a journey. 

6.144.6 

Therefore, your state of consciousness 

is the most important consideration in your life … 

not your relationships or possessions or your position in life. 

6.145 

Tend to your consciousness 

and the blessedness in all aspects of your life will follow. 

6.145.1 

By your consciousness you feed yourself with inner love 

and harmony, joy and beauty, even in the backstreets of a slum. 

With such a consciousness, you will find yourself being removed 

from the streets of the slum into an environment in keeping with 

your inner self. So do you climb out of unpleasant circumstances. 

6.146 

From the foregoing, you should now be able to see that only you 

create the quality of your internal world, whether you find yourself 

externally in prison or in command of a battleship! 

6.146.1 

And you can enhance your surroundings 

by radiating to them the life-force which animates your thinking. 

6.147 

And again, your consciousness is your reality, 

– not your husband or wife, children, home, garden, 

possessions, qualifications, workplace, friends. 

6.148 

For whatever place your people and your possessions occupy 

in your consciousness – good or evil – this place is only your personal 

perception of them. The reality of these people is not truly known to anyone. 

6.148.1 

No one has access to the innate goodness hidden 

in an apparently negative character. Conversely, no one may suspect 

the hidden drives and desires of a seemingly personable human being. 

6.149 

Your external life only impinges on your consciousness. 

6.149.1 

It does not – cannot – create or determine your conscious responses. 

6.149.2 

You are the creator of your responses. 

6.149.3 

Your type of creation depends entirely on your deepest perceptions 

and beliefs regarding existence. 

27 

Letter 6 page 234



6.150 

Furthermore, you can, at any moment, 

choose to gradually dismantle your past inner world 

in order to create a more harmonious inner kingdom 

of increasing love, vitality, and joy, 

although your outer objects – people or possessions remain the same. 

6.150.1 

The spiritual power of the fabric of your consciousness 

will be radiated outwards and absorbed by the people, plants and 

bricks and mortar in your immediate vicinity. 

6.150.2 

There will be definite changes and improvements 

in all that comes within your orbit. 

It is your destiny in this life – or future lives – 

to arrive at this full and complete realisation. 

6.150.3 

When you do, you will put your foot 

to the path of self-mastery and then 

gradually move forward to becoming a true master 

of your human consciousness world interpenetrated 

and assisted by DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS. 

6.151 

I, 

the CHRIST, commend this Letter to you. 

I have put you in full possession 

of some of the important facts of creation 

which will enable you to transcend the ego 

– the guardian of your individuality – 

and to return to the UNIVERSALITY of BEING 

from which you have really come. 

You have within your hands, the means 

by which you canmove into 

unconditional Love, Joy and Personal Fulfilment. 

6.152 

Remember that I have said that I yearn over 

the spiritual traveller’s progress. 

6.152.1 

As you move along the path I have outlined for you, 

there will be times of confirmation that I am indeed with you 

on your journey. You will see them – retain your faith in them. 

6.153 

At all times, I uphold you in Divine Love 

for I am Divine Love in action. 

Believe this 

and find rest in my Consciousness enfolding you. 

Letter 6 page 235


An inexplicable event 

IN TROD UCT ION TO LET TER 7 

Recorder: 

There is a strange – miraculous – happening attached to the following 

Letter. When Letter 7 was completed, the recorder was clearly told to use 

the parable from Matthew l3.v3. as opening paragraphs. 

A little later, it came over her powerfully to add a paragraph on p.2 marked 

with **. Letter 7 was printed out. When collating the pages she was 

astounded – shattered – to find that half of page 1 was now taken up with 

the words: 

I am the LIFE, the TRUTH, and the WAY 

which had not been typed into the computer. It appeared to be a ‘footer’ for 

a page. But such a ‘footer’ could only be typed in by using the precise and 

specific Word Perfect instructions to create a ’footer’. Furthermore, only two 

lines are normally allotted to a ‘footer’. 

A half-page would not be a ‘footer’! 

Still shocked by the event, the recorder searched every file in the computer 

to see whether, at any time, she had used such a footer and forgotten it – 

but found nothing. A computer mechanic was called in, shown the text on 

the computer and the print itself but was unable to explain how it could 

have happened. 

To this time, no one has been able to explain it. 

For those who may not be aware of it, this statement I am the LIFE, the 

TRUTH, and the WAY, was made by JESUS CHRIST when describing 

himself during his mission in Palestine. 

The text had already been quoted and explained by Christ on pag. 8 [actual 

p.11] of Letter 7, but he had used the words in a different order. 

When you read the paragraphs marked ** on p.2. [actual §7.5.x] in conjunction 

with the ‘footer’ on p.1, they will undoubtedly take on new meaning for 

you because they are obviously linked. First of all the wording of paragraph 

** was energetically dictated and typed on the computer, and at some time 

immediately afterwards, the ‘footer’ was added to the bottom of the first 

page. Another mystery! How it that this ‘footer’ was not noticed at the time 

of printing? The recorder lives alone. No one else could have had access to 

the computer. 

The recorder regards this intervention – and contravention of Word Perfect 

procedures, as CHRIST’s own personal signature … something he might 

have done when on earth. 

Letter 6 page 236



Letter 7 

7.1 

Again, 

this is I, 

the CHRIST, who has come to you through 

a Letter to whomever can receive my words. 

7.2 

The following parable is as applicable to your modern era as it was 

to the times of the Jews, 2001 years ago. 

7.2.1 

I commend its truth to you who reads these Letters. 

7.3 

7.3.1 

7.3.2 

7.3.3 

7.3.4 

“A sower went out to sow. And as he sowed, some seeds fell 

along the path and the birds came and devoured them. 

Other seeds fell on rocky ground, where they had not much soil, 

and immediately they sprang up, since they had no depth of soil, 

but when the sun rose they were scorched; and withered away. 

Other seeds fell upon thorns, and the thorns grew up and choked them. 

Other seeds fell on good soil and brought forth grain, 

some a hundredfold, some sixty, some thirty. 

He who has ears to hear, let him hear … 

” 

I am the LIFE, the TRUTH, and the WAY 

Letter 7 page 237



7.4 

Hear then the meaning of the parable of the sower. 

7.4.1 

‘When anyone hears the message regarding the kingdom 

and does not understand it, the evil one, (the selfhood) 

snatches away what was sown in his heart; 

this is what was sown along the path. 

7.4.2 

As for what was sown on rocky ground, this is he 

who hears the message and immediately receives it with joy; 

yet he has no root in himself, but endures for a while, 

and when tribulation or persecutions come on account of the message, 

immediately he falls away. 

7.4.3 

As for what was sown among thorns, this is he 

who hears the message but the cares of the world 

and the delight in riches choke the message 

and it bears no fruit. 

7.4.4 

As for what was sown on good soil, this is he 

who hears and receives the message and understands it; 

he indeed bears fruit, and yields, in one casea hundredfold, 

in another, sixty, and another thirty fold.’ Matthew l3. v.3 

** 7.5 My purpose in sharing this knowledge of the Truth of Being 

with you in these Letters, is to enable you to grow in spiritual love 

and wisdom and bring forth the fruits and blessings of such spiritual love 

and wisdom in your every moment of evolving consciousness. 

I long for you to be richly joyful. 

7.5.1 

Therefore, let us, together, plough into your human soil of consciousness, 

turn it over, get rid of the stones of despair, break down the clods of noncomprehension 

with deepening wisdom, pull out the weeds 

of your negative mental/emotional patterns with my help, 

fertilise your soil of consciousness with ever increasing faith. 

Then sow ever more beautiful seeds 

born of your evolving spiritual perceptions and unconditional love. 

7.5.2 

My joy will be your joy in this endeavour 

– and your joy will be added to my joy. 

In this unity of purpose and achievement, you will eventually feel 

that you are indeed of my spirit and my spirit is being poured into you. 

7.5.2.1 

In this way, we will experience the oneness of THAT out of which 

we have both taken our individuality. 

7.5.2.2 

My thoughts will become your thoughts 

untainted by your former ego-consciousness. ** 

7.6 

I have described the process – the path – along which you will travel 

to achieve your most sublime and perfect heart’s desires. 

Letter 7 page 238



7.7 

And so I say to you, although this Letter may be difficult to accept 

at first, and will require time and effort to fully understand, 

it is a strong link between your consciousness and mine. 

7.7.1 

In my transcendent state, I can do more for you when you call upon me 

than I could if I were to return to earth in a physical body 

when you might see me with your eyes and hear me with your ears, 

but your understanding of Truth of Being might be limited. 

7.7.1 

In this mode of contact with your consciousness, 

you can receive me direct into your mind and heart 

when the pre-conditions to such contact have been fulfilled. 

7.7.2 

For I tell you truly, the more time and meditation you devote to these Letters, 

the more will it become possible for you to receive higher inspiration 

and instruction from me, personally, 

because with every reading of these Letters, 

the more will your own frequencies of consciousness be raised 

towards my spiritual consciousness frequencies – and eventually 

we will be able to reach a true meeting place of consciousness. 

7.7.3 

Then – abundant will be the fruitage in your life. 

7.7.4 

To explain why this is so – I must tell you that my consciousness 

descends through many differing planes of vibrational frequencies 

of consciousness to meet the needs of those seeking help and inspiration. 

7.7.4.1 

The many differing planes of consciousness, my consciousness 

passes through, are all distinct from each other. 

7.7.4.2 

Each level of Consciousness frequencies 

creates and manifests as different conditions of existence, 

since the highest and lowest vibrational frequencies of consciousness 

are produced by the highest or lowest spiritual/mental/emotional patterns 

or forms of consciousness. 

7.7.4.2.1 

By high and low patterns, I mean those which are closest and furthest 

from Divine Consciousness Intent. 

7.7.5 

As you know, each frequency of vibration of sound waves produces 

its own unique and individual note and tone. 

7.7.5.1 

Similarly, habitual mental/emotional thought forms produce 

their own vibrational frequencies in consciousness and these in turn, 

produce the outer conditions in which that consciousness resides. 

7.7.5.1.1 

The higher the frequencies of vibration of consciousness, 

the more beautiful, harmonious, joyous and fulfilled are the lives 

of those who reside within those frequencies. 

7.7.5.1.2 

The lower the frequencies, the more harsh, bitter, acrid, and miserable 

are the lives of those who resonate to such frequencies. 

Their lives are punctuated with disasters, deprivation, and brutality. 

3 

Letter 7 page 239



7.7.5.1.3 

The higher the frequency of vibration of consciousness, 

the more spiritually loving and beautiful are the thoughts, 

the creative imagination, the ideals and beauty of colour and life forms, 

for they are rising closer and closer to the dimension of 

UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS where the frequencies have become 

so heightened as to level out and enter into powerful equilibrium 

– the ALL POWER of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS 

– the Source of All Being – LOVE . 

7.7.6 

To you, the outer conditions may appear to be those in which the body 

resides but the truth is, it is the Consciousness which dwells within, 

experiences and responds to the outer conditions. 

7.7.6.1 

The body is but a vehicle 

making the human consciousness visible to others, 

and the condition of the vehicle itself is a manifestation of the level 

of spiritual/mental/emotional consciousness which inhabits it. 

7.7.7 

Therefore, as I said before, as an observer of individual need 

and in response to pleas for help, my Consciousness descends 

through the various levels of existential consciousness 

to reach the sincere suppliant, 

for, to give the answers, I must first receive the need. 

7.8 

And, as I said on the second page, these Letters are a link, 

a means of your communication with my Consciousness, 

to enable you to be spiritually drawn to, and made receptive 

– and then deeply understand and use all the knowledge I wish to share 

with you to bring you up the ladder of spiritual consciousness 

to its ultimate heights of the CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS. 

7.9 

Because I am in near perfect equilibrium myself, I have the spiritual 

power of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS to a near perfect degree. 

I am imbued with the nature of Universal Consciousness. 

7.9.1 

Therefore, my entire consciousness – irrespective of other 

people’s thoughts or words, belief or nonbelief, love or hatred, 

acceptance or rejection of me, 

remains that of pure unconditional LO VE . 

7.9.2 

It never falters or changes. 

7.9.3 

My attitudes are consistently those of pure LOVE, CARING 

and COMPASSION which I experience as a profound yearning to uplift, 

heal and prosper. Therefore, it is perfectly possible for some people, 

if sufficiently sensitive to consciousness vibrational frequencies, 

to become aware of my presence, or love, or extra life-force, 

when they are in a state of conscious yearning, seeking, 

praying to know me better or evolve spiritually. 

Letter 7 page 240



7.10 

As I speak of the lower frequencies of consciousness which cause 

trouble on earth, you will be aware of my wholly compassionate 

acceptance of them, for these are but a manifestation of 

people’s painful struggles and suffering whilst trying to find 

their way towards the LIGHT of their SOURCE of BEING. 

4 

7.10.1 

I am coming to people – not to condemn 

– but to uplift and strengthen them. 

7.11 

I radiate my Christ Consciousness towards you 

by receiving and holding your name and spiritual form in my mind 

when you appeal to me for assistance. 

7.11.1 

And according to your receptivity and freedom from magnetic 

bonding~rejection impulses, a little of the Divine Nature of Being 

is absorbed by your present consciousness vibrational frequencies 

which then experience a strong sense of upliftment. 

7.11.2 

Therefore, it should be clear to you that as you unload 

your earthly consciousness of its emotional bondage, 

by mentally/emotionally rejecting the patterns of emotional thought 

you perceive to be out of harmony with Divine Love, 

so will you become more and more aware of higher inspiration 

invading your mind – even your solar plexus – 

giving you guidance in times of need 

when you are unable to perceive the right course of action 

or unable to clear yourself of emotional ego-thinking 

when reacting to a troublesome situation. 

7.12 

With my help, you can live in two dimensions – that of the physical world 

in which your body resides, bringing you your experiences 

– and that of the higher standpoint of Christ Consciousness which will 

enable you to transcend the ego-thinking 

and radiate thoughts and feelings into your situations 

from that state of being I termed the Kingdom of Heaven. 

7.12.1 

I am not alone in this work. 

7.12.2 

There are innumerable most highly, transcendent, spiritual, beautiful, 

lovingly-intelligent souls, possessing entrance to the dimension 

of Christ Consciousness, working with me to help people. 

7.12.3 

Although we are in the dimension of Christ Consciousness, 

we are all individuals. We are not replicas of each other. 

7.12.4 

We all express the Christ Consciousness in differing glorious ways 

– the emphasis of our activities placed on differing facets of creativity. 

7.12.5 

We have powerful imaginations and are able to create 

and bring into visible, individual form within our own dimension, 

those things which are way beyond your present comprehension. 

7.13 

You will hear that all over the world, people are receiving inspiration, 

and are aware of the Christ Presence. 

Letter 7 page 241



7.14 

My inspiration radiated to the world at this time, 

is received by different natures and different minds. 

Due to their prior mental conditioning, 

the inspiration will lead each person along a different path. 

7.14.1 

The messages I am able to insert into their consciousness 

will wear differing faces. 

7.14.1.1 

In some cases, the messages will be grossly distorted by 

the recipient who is psychically receptive but possesses an orthodox mind 

which clings to the beaten religious tracks of yesteryears. 

7.14.2 

Any message will be interpreted according to the beliefs already in control. 

7.14.2.1 

Any message received which might contradict accepted beliefs 

will be hurriedly pushed out of mind and authorship attributed to Satan. 

7.14.2.2 

For this reason, it has been possible only to reach the mind which 

is open and eager for truth rather than traditional teaching. 

7.15 

You can be certain, however, that my personal message will always 

awaken people to the urgent need to move away from the restricting 

and erroneous tenets of all dogma and institutionalised religion. 

7.15.1 

The message will open up channels of consciousness 

leading to the growth of spiritual awareness. 

7.15.1.1 

It will be leading people into ever higher and higher dimensions 

of celestial thought, as opposed to earthly and materialistic concepts. 

7.15.1.2 

It will impart a more vivid appreciation of the true nature of your 

Source of Being and the universe in which you presently live. 

7.16 

I prophesied, when on earth, that the time would come when 

I would return as “lightning flashes from east to west across the sky”. 

7.16.1 

This was a graphic description of the way in which 

I am presently working. Perhaps, after the foregoing paragraph, 

you will accept the lightning has struck world-wide in such a form 

as to reach those who are eagerly hoping for my return. 

7.17 

My Truth is intended to uplift and illumine the minds of those 

who are seeking to waken people to the many causes of misery 

and future destruction of the planet. 

7.18 

Countless old souls are acting selflessly 

in hundreds of different ways to alleviate the suffering 

of people in need, devoting all their energies, time, earthly status, 

to the promotion of love for nature, animals and their well-being 

and protection, and the future health of the planet itself. 

7.18.1 

Although these lovely souls may not be aware of it, 

none of these concerns arose out of earthly human thought, 

exclusively geared towards selfish needs, 

but from the dimension of Christ Consciousness 

where all living things are seen to be an expression 

of the Love/Intelligence of the Source of All Being. 

5 

Letter 7 page 242



7.19 

In this Letter I want to explain clearly that I have come through 

the medium of these words to assist receptive people in all stratum of society 

– labourer to General, clerk to President, 

to work entirely from the standpoint of LOVE. 

7.20 

There are spiritual/scientific materialistic reasons why it is absolutely 

imperative that people should devote all their mental and emotional energies 

and sensitivities to bringing their actions and reactions into perfect alignment 

and harmony with unconditional LOVE – DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS. 

7.21 

To remain within the world-wide state of consciousness 

as it exists at this moment is to remain on the 

steady downward slide into countless diseases, 

misfortunes, upheavals, and deepest suffering. 

7.22 

Men and women can live in two dimensions of existence in your world 

– either exclusively from the level of ego-impulses which are the 

controlling forces behind and within all the daily phenomena which comprise 

the human daily experience – or – mentally/emotionally poised within 

Divine Consciousness whilst their bodies are still living on the earthly plane. 

7.23 

The fruits of the ego consciousness are discords, disruptions, 

climatic upheavals and abnormalities, wars, addictions of every kind, 

poverty, diseases, murder, robbery, lying, cheating, slandering, backbiting, 

low miserable thoughts, envious thoughts, angry thoughts, bad humours, 

judgementalism, criticism, sarcasm, rejection of other people, etc. 

7.23.1 

These consciousness frequencies are forever bringing forth mirror reflections 

of the circumstances and feeling reactions which gave them birth 

– and are continually subject to the highs and lows of fulfilment 

of expectations and disappointments, swinging between happiness and misery. 

7.24 

Those who, through prayer, meditation, self-discipline and determination, 

manage to purify their consciousness of ego and lift it by defining 

and entertaining ever more sincerely loving thoughts towards 

other individuals and the world generally, 

gradually ascend in consciousness to the vibrationary frequencies 

of the realm of Divine Consciousness – the Kingdom of Heaven, 

where they live comfortably and at ease 

in harmony with the Universal Laws of Existence. 

7.24.1 

Such people find that no matter what may be the troubles 

and uproar in the world around them, they are nourished, healed, 

protected, cared for, and maintained in perfect peace of mind 

– providing they remain within the spiritual frequencies of vibration. 

7.24.2 

When they allow themselves to be drawn down into selfish disputes 

and any negative human condition involving any of the attributes of ego, 

the peace abruptly disappears and they find themselves trapped 

in the consciousness frequencies of vibration which are fed by 

similar consciousness frequencies of other people in their environment. 

6 

Letter 7 page 243



7.24.3 

They are like a fly caught in a spider’s web 

and the ensuing battle to extricate thoughts 

from the lower frequencies of consciousness vibration 

can be exhausting and painful. 

7.24.4 

At such times, constant meditation and prayer, a plea for help, 

strength and guidance in achieving the right emotional attitudes 

are the only means by which a spiritual traveller can find his way 

back from the entrapping lowered energy fields, 

to a state of harmony with the heavenly 

consciousness frequencies of vibration. 

7.25 

You may think that the foregoing is too difficult to understand 

and not necessary in your search for spiritual upliftment. 

7.25.1 

On the contrary, this understanding of the nature of your consciousness 

is highly important. 

7.25.2 

If you should find yourself descending 

into lowered consciousness frequencies of vibration 

and experiencing the conflict between what you are feeling at the moment 

and what you know you ought to be feeling or would like to be feeling 

– you will experience more control if you realise 

you are suffering because you have allowed your normal 

spiritual consciousness vibrational frequencies to drop. 

7.25.3 

Pinpoint the reason and take it to Divine Consciousness 

for a resolution of the inner conflict. 

7.25.4 

In time, guidance as to the correct attitudes 

and affirmations to clear the problem 

will be given you swiftly in response to your prayer. 

7.26 

Furthermore, as you lift your level of consciousness frequencies, 

you will find that you are inwardly strengthened in spirit and life force 

– and the opposite occurs when you find yourself entrapped 

in lower consciousness vibrations either through 

a personal descent into lower thought frequencies 

or by being emotionally drawn into them 

through communication with a negative or egotistic personality. 

7.26.1 

When this happens, you will experience a loss of energy. 

7.26.2 

This loss of energy results in a depletion 

of physical energy in your body cells. 

7.27 

Therefore, when deliberately setting out on a spiritual journey, 

you should visualise yourself as being like a traveller 

boarding a train bound for the destination of your choice. 

7.27.1 

If, when travelling, you leap out of the window on glimpsing 

verdant valleys or exciting cities offering pleasures of some sort, 

and go wandering into highways and byways far removed 

from the journey you had originally undertaken, 

you will find it very difficult to resume that original journey. 

Letter 7 page 244



7.27.2 

First of all, you will have to go through a cleansing 

of the lower consciousness energies you absorbed 

during your jaunts into other areas of interest. 

7.27.2.1 

This may take a long time and you may have to go through 

other painful experiences to enable you to go through the necessary 

cleansing of your consciousness again. 

7.27.2 

Everything you do in life, you are either moving forward spiritually, 

or moving into areas of consciousness detrimental to your search 

and long-term journey towards higher levels of spiritual consciousness. 

7.28 

You never escape the processes of consciousness 

nor from the inexorable working of the Laws of Existence. 

7.28.1 

You cannot put your life on hold as you dodge off to have a little fling 

which you think won’t matter since no one will know. 

7.29 

Whatever you do is an action in consciousness and whatever it is 

– promotional of your well-being or contrary to your highest good 

– will have its repercussions of a like nature. 

7.30 

Everything in your life is related to some other activity in consciousness. 

7.30.1 

Nothing is isolated from everything else. 

7.31 

People think that what they do today is in a compartment. 

7.31.1 

They think that to-day becomes yesterday and is past, it can have 

no bearing on their to-day. But – unfortunately for them – 

they will find it cropping up in their experience as reaping time 

in six months, a year or even ten years ahead 

– when the consciousness energies have attracted 

what is necessary to bring about their visible manifestation. 

7.31.2 

Then people wonder – “why did this happen to me? Why me?” 

7.32 

You must understand that when you embark on a spiritual journey, 

you have set foot to a path which will lift 

your consciousness vibrations to higher levels. 

7.32.1 

Carelessness and inconsistency will lead you into a condition 

of swinging between levels of vibrationary frequencies. 

7.32.2 

These times of inconsistency are fraught with emotional pain. 

7.32.3 

As you swing, the original momentum of spiritual energy 

which previously lifted your spiritual vision, dies away and eventually 

you complain it is hard to get back to prayer and meditation. 

7.32.4 

It is difficult to make the contact with Divine Consciousness 

that you were able to make before you went off on some pleasurable jaunt 

which led to a dropping of your consciousness frequencies. 

7.32.5 

In this way, by giving in to overpowering impulses, 

you make life difficult for yourself, you walk a more rocky path. 

7.33 

At the same time, the impulses within your consciousness indicate 

that certain areas of your human consciousness need refining. 

7.33.1 

The impulses become the necessary means to teach you 

some important lesson. 

7 

Letter 7 page 245



7.33.2 

In fact, no one can move on to the narrow path leading to the 

Kingdom of Heaven and remain there without divergence or deviation 

until they have thoroughly experienced the fruits of their hidden impulses. 

7.33.2.1 

By fully experiencing all they have to offer, 

people eventually arrive at a clear understanding that they were 

false enticements – not worth the pain and tremendous effort 

involved in getting back on the spiritual path again. 

7.33.3 

Only when the deeply ingrained impulses have been indulged 

and the results imprinted in the consciousness, can a deliberate mental 

and emotional choice be made to live life on a higher spiritual level. 

7.33.3.1 

When this final decision is made decisively and positively, 

the former impulses are then erased from the consciousness. 

7.34 

But I have to tell you that when you do make the choice 

to live your life on a higher spiritual level, 

you have not necessarily come to the end of your problems. 

7.34.1 

In ignorance of what is real and false in higher spirituality, 

you may find yourself attracted to different cults 

which will lead you further into a wilderness without ending. 

7.35 

the Christ, have come, through the medium of these Letters, 

I, to show you how to choose the highest goals in your human existence 

and your true final destination on your earthly train journey. 

7.35.1 

In your spiritual quests, you are like people being presented with many 

beautifully coloured travel brochures depicting the pleasures and luxuries of 

various exotic holiday resorts where you can relax and renew your strength. 

7.35.2 

One spiritual teacher holds up the enticement of a journey leading 

to a specific goal – the resolution of some mental/emotional problem, 

whilst another teacher offers another goal and another path to follow. 

7.35.3 

Each of these spiritual teachers are offering alleviation 

of some kind of human pain and suffering which they, themselves, 

have experienced in the past and overcome. 

Each one has eventually found relief in their own unique way. 

7.35.4 

There is no doubt that they all have some 

valuable message of one kind or another to share with people 

who are bewildered by the problems of living and do not know 

which way to turn for help and comfort in their difficult existence. 

7.35.5 

But I have come to you from the highest vantage point of spiritual, 

universal existence, through the medium of a mind carefully cleansed 

and impregnated with spiritual life and dedicated to the work, 

to carry this message to people who are ready to receive it. 

7.36 

I have come to you to show you who you really are in the deepest 

recesses of your individuality … and who and what you can become. 

7.37 

Just as importantly, I have come to show you the means 

by which the transition from the human consciousness 

to the higher realms of spiritual consciousness may be achieved. 

8 

Letter 7 page 246



7.38 

When I was on earth, I said: 

“ 

I am the Truth 

The Way 

And the Life 

” 

And so 

I was 

– and am. 

7.39 In these Letters I am giving you the Truth 

I am showing you the 

To achieve 

Way 

Abundant Life. 

7.40 

It is weakening to the soul to need another agent as a spiritual crutch, 

therefore, to depend even on myself 

must be recognised as a temporary measure. 

7.40.1 

For this reason, I am making every effort through my recorder, 

to enable you to realise that your true support, mainstay, 

SOURCE OF LIFE & BEING are drawn directly from the 

all-powerful dimension of Universal Consciousness in equilibrium. 

7.41 

I have come to YOU – you who are reading this Letter 

– to help YOU find LIFE more abundant and what I termed, 

when on earth, the Kingdom of Heaven. 

What did this statement mean in human terms? 

7.42 

What did I mean when I said “Life more abundant”? 

7.42.1 

It is easier for me to describe my meaning to yourselves in 2001 

than it was to spell it out clearly to the people in AD.1, but I know that 

for many people whose inner spiritual perceptions have not yet been opened, 

what I am about to say will be deemed fantastical. 

7.43 

Therefore – to help you understand – I must remind you and ask you to 

fully realise that you are not bodies possessing consciousness – you are: 

‘Divine Consciousness individualised into separate consciousness beings 

and made visible on your earth by means of electrical particles 

drawn and bonded together into elements, to give you visible living form 

according to a fundamental physical pattern.’ 

Letter 7 page 247


Sexuality to the highest 

7.44 

To understand the Truth of Existence and the origins of your physicality, 

you must make daily efforts to rid yourselves of the limited earthly perception 

that the body receives its beingness and is conceived and developed entirely 

– and only – according to unchangeable physical/scientific laws. 

7.44.1 

In place of your old limited human beliefs, 

you must make daily efforts to develop a strong, clear realisation 

that your personal reality – your soul – is drawn directly 

from All Reality – SOURCE of BEING. 

7.45 

Your physical body also draws Life from All Reality 

at the moment of conception, but it is also tempered 

by the initial plane of consciousness vibrational frequencies 

out of which your body was conceived. 

7.45.1 

It is constricted and encapsulated ever more strongly as the years pass, 

by the magnetic emotional bonding~rejection impulses 

which control the human consciousness. 

What do I mean by that? 

7.46 

What I am going to tell you has enormous implications for the future 

of mankind – that is, if those of you who are capable of doing so, 

will make every effort to understand it. 

9 

7.46.1 

In fact the way you view these Letters 

will determine the course of your future lives. 

7.46.2 

They will mean to you the difference between remaining stuck 

in your present parameter of consciousness vibrational frequencies 

or gradually moving forward yourself to higher levels of consciousness 

and producing children who will benefit from the exercise 

of the knowledge I am about to give you. 

7.47 When I was on earth I made the oft-repeated 

– but never understood – statement: 

7.47.1 “What is born of the flesh is flesh – and of the spirit – spirit.” 

7.47.2 

I meant that some people have a natural spiritual ability to return 

to the original frequency of spiritual-emotional consciousness 

in which they were conceived – and, in later years, can be reborn 

– take on new spiritual mental awareness in the same spiritual frequency 

of vibration of conception, and thereafter live, and evolve, and work from it. 

7.47.3 

The original frequency of spiritual-emotional consciousness of 

conception will become the platform for the child’s spiritual journey. 

7.48 

Those conceived only of fleshly lustful desires find it difficult to perceive 

any truth beyond the evidence of their ears, eyes, touch and smell. 

7.49 

If you doubt the foregoing, pause and reflect on 

the undeviating principle of existence: 

7.50 ALL CREATION is CONSCIOUSNESS made visible. 

7.51 Every living thing only thinks and acts out of that level 

of spiritual or ego-consciousness in which they reside. 

Letter 7 page 248



7.52 

Before conception takes place, 

the sperm is imbued with the total consciousness of the male, the future father, 

and 

the ovum is imbued with the total consciousness of the female, the future mother. 

7.53 

During intercourse, changes take place in the mental/emotional 

consciousness of the man and woman. 

7.53.1 

They may sense a deepening of love, caring, and drive to express 

their longing for greater closeness and harmony of spirit 

– this is a true spiritual/physical union. 

7.53.2 

Alternatively, as their desire for union with each other 

changes to an ever stronger desire for self-satisfaction 

– this becomes an ego activity – reaping only ego reactions. 

7.54 

However, whatever the condition of consciousness 

of the participants in the act of union, 

their consciousness of desire to achieve the ultimate climax, 

strives and drives the physical organs to move in a rhythm 

producing psychic/physical energy which gradually rises up into the brain, 

creating a higher and higher momentum of vibrational energy 

to reach a peak of near-delirium and delight, 

bursting into an explosion of momentary ecstasy 

and glorious fulfilment – and then follows release and 

a gradual descent into human consciousness again. 

7.55 

At the very moment of delirium/delight, 

the human consciousness rises to touch the Divine Life Force 

which ignites the sperm in the male 

and the ovum in the woman. 

7.55.1 

Conception may not take place, 

and both sperm and ovum return to normal physical consciousness. 

7.56 

When conception takes place, sperm penetrates the ovum 

and they are united in the highest vibrations of Divine Life, 

in spiritual and physical fusion. In united consciousness, 

they too ascend into their own moment of equilibrium and joy 

to become one 

both within Divine Life Itself 

and human father/mother consciousness. 

7.56.1 

This moment of consciousness union takes place within 

the very highest dimension of Divine Life Consciousness 

and is a moment of unimaginable rejoicing and joy, 

for the two elements of male and female are again conjoined, 

united and merged in equilibrium 

to become one to produce a child. 

7.56.2 

This moment of union is a re-enactment 

of a person’s return to the glorious and ineffable ecstasy of the 

Divine Consciousness of Universal Equilibrium. 

10 

Letter 7 page 249



7.57 

When intercourse is prompted by pure heartfelt love 

between man and woman, 

the united human consciousness ascends, during intercourse, 

into higher and higher levels 

of consciousness vibrational frequencies 

until they are caught up in the vibrational frequencies 

– of Divine Intelligence/Love Consciousness. 

7.57.1 

Such a child, conceived in such circumstances, is born of spirit. 

7.58 

Lovers know when they truly love 

and come to each other in pure tenderness and love 

because such intercourse is a moment of union 

of mind, emotions and body, and lingers in their consciousness afterwards, 

making it difficult for them to draw apart from each other. 

7.58.1 

They are aware of transcendent beauty, a renewal of emotional love 

instead of satiation, and an all encompassing harmony. 

7.58.2 

These men and women are joined by Divine Consciousness. 

7.58.3 

Sadly, their personal EGO-CONSCIOUSNESS can eventually taint 

the love they felt for each other and gradually largely replace it, 

leaving them separated and alone, sad and emotionally/physically 

weakened, wondering why such a beautiful, exalted state of love 

could ever dwindle and die. 

7.58.4 

These Letters can be the means of their overcoming the ego drive 

and re-discovering their previous love on an even higher 

and more spiritual level. 

7.58.4.1 

In which case, man and woman 

will become more whole than ever before. 

7.58.5 

This may or may not bring them together in a new sexual attraction 

transcending all other depending on their state of consciousness 

– whether it has itself transcended the desire for physical fusion. 

7.59 

Physical union undertaken in any other emotion 

leads to a condition of flesh entering flesh 

and is but a receiving and giving of earthly 

– frequently negative – vibrational frequencies producing 

like-minded progeny of such a union. 

7.59.1 

Even if a child is not conceived, such intercourse is detrimental 

to both partners, since there is an exchange and absorption 

of each others’ consciousness energy into the body, which, if negative 

– hostile, or critical – can be damaging to one another. 

7.60 

Remember that consciousness energy is compounded of 

Father_Intelligence and Mother_Love electro-magnetism. 

7.61 

The energy exchange between sexual partners 

is of the same energy out of which the mental/electrical 

and emotional/magnetic fields of the body are formed. 

7.62 

All is consciousness. 

11 

Letter 7 page 250



7.62.1 

Therefore, when consciousness energies 

within body fluids and mental/emotional attitudes and thoughts 

are exchanged and absorbed, you are each of you affecting 

the mental/emotional/physical condition of the partner. 

7.63 

Intercourse should, to be healthy and life-giving, 

only be undertaken in true heartfelt love, 

where the good of the loved one is 

more important than the good of the lover. 

It should never be used to heal emotional rifts or wounds. 

7.64 

Intercourse may be a joyous act undertaken after a difference of opinion 

and anger, where there has been sincere mutual forgiveness and a full 

restoration of – and renewed love for each other – but never to cover 

the hurts and effect a false sense of emotional receptivity in the other partner. 

7.64.1 

No doubt such intercourse will give them a temporary sense of well-being 

and transient goodwill since their consciousness energies 

will have been lifted into higher vibrational frequencies – but this is 

a TEMPORARY ALLEVIATION OF THEIR PERSONAL CONSCIOUSNESS ONLY. 

7.65 

When partners go to each other still bearing hidden resentment 

or critical denigrating thoughts about the other, those negative consciousness 

forms are transmitted into the electro-magnetic fields of the partner 

and create a sense of inner disturbance of which the partner is not fully aware. 

7.65.1 

Nevertheless, the relationship is being gradually eroded without either 

partner being fully aware that this is happening. 

7.65.2 

This is the reason why the physical attraction between partners 

dwindles and dies. It is destroyed by hidden negative critical thoughts 

and feelings which little by little, affect each other 

profoundly on every level of their being. 

7.65.3 

As their frequencies of vibration drop, they will find themselves 

being drawn into the thoughts and feelings which previously drove 

them into arguments with other people and consequently 

the problems will be repeated day after day. 

7.66 

When people use sex as a panacea – it becomes a frustration and 

disillusionment sets in, leading to a loss of respect and love for each other. 

7.66.1 

Therefore it is essential for people to realise that fights and quarrels 

arise out of their own hidden ego-consciousness drives which gain 

control of their loving feelings – and the ego drives must be healed 

before couples can reach a new level of mutual understanding, 

consideration and consistent love for each other. 

7.67 

Not only this, but the condition of consciousness of each partner 

eventually affects their environment, 

living conditions and success or lack of it in their daily lives. 

7.67.1 

It also affects the children, creating a family of mutual co-operation, 

and healthy mental/emotional patterns – or the dysfunctional family 

where no member is in true sympathy or acceptance by the other. 

Letter 7 page 251



7.67.2 

You may say that the successful or dysfunctional family conditions 

arise purely from their innate characters 

and the way they perform in their daily roles. 

7.67.2.1 

It is perfectly true that the family life is a product of character and 

performance, but I want you to consider the dysfunctional family 

which breaks up, the partnership and sexual cohabitation ends, 

parents move away from each other 

– and move on to entirely new lives because they have managed to 

disentangle themselves from the unhealthy 

or critical consciousness they were absorbing during the sexual act. 

7.67.2.2 

If strong enough to do so, each partner discovers a new self, 

builds a new environment and goes on to new success. 

7.67.2.3 

However, those partners who live truly in love with each other, 

considering each other’s needs together, 

giving and taking in equal balance, offering 

emotional support when needed, or loving counsel (not advice) 

when this is asked for, will find that the family is glued together 

by the absorption of each other’s dynamic consciousness energies. 

7.68 

In the light of the previous paragraphs, it may now be understood that 

prior to intercourse there should never be a sense of grievance, 

buried hostility, contempt, denigration. 

7.68.1 

Any such feelings must be fully resolved before sex is resumed. 

7.68.2 

In a relationship where discussion and freedom of speech 

is accepted as normal, each partner should resist the act of sexual love 

until a powerful inter-force of responsive love has been built up, 

and the consciousness of both partners 

is in a state of pure equilibrium. 

7.69 

As for rape – this is the most heinous act against another 

and will draw to itself its own just rewards at some time in the future. 

It proceeds out of an especially warped and distorted egoconsciousness. 

7.69.1 

The frequencies of consciousness vibrations of such people 

are so low and ponderous as to be personally destructive. 

7.70 

In the olden days, society was continually taught and sermonized. 

7.70.1 

In western countries, the Ten Commandments were rightly presented 

as being the true foundations of a civilised and humanised culture, 

teaching self-control and readily acceptable to all religions world-wide. 

7.70.2 

Today, with the strengthening of the ego-consciousness due to the influence 

of the entertainment industry and media, ego lusts have control. 

7.71 

You must also understand – and accept – that consciousness energies 

are energies as real and active as are the energies of heat and sound. 

7.71.1 

Just as sound waves can penetrate certain substances, so do 

the consciousness energies of one person infect like a virus 

the consciousness energies of another mind with their own brutal tendencies. 

12 

Letter 7 page 252



7.71.2 

These energies may not be expressed in exactly the same way as the rapist, 

but rest assured that transmitted consciousness energies 

do implant a new idea or a new feeling within an innocent party. 

7.71.3 

Your scientists are not prepared to believe in telepathy, but telepathy 

is a fact of life, although dull conscious activity may be so self-oriented as 

to not recognise that new impulses have originated in someone else’s mind. 

7.71.4 

I will say no more on this subject, 

except to warn those in high places of church, law and government 

who fail in their responsibilities towards people at this critical time. 

They will eventually perceive the enormity of their lack 

of moral performance whilst undertaking their earthly duties. 

7.71.5 

They will feel the imprint of the lives of those who have been harmed 

and destroyed due to their moral negligence, 

rebound upon their own lives. 

7.72 EVERY action has its like repercussions. 

7.73 

Perhaps you will now realise why the present sexual trend in the world 

is causing the most dire conditions world-wide. 

7.74 

For you to fully understand what I am talking about, 

I want you to strive to VISUALISE & REALISE that the Nature of 

Divine Consciousness of Universal Equilibrium is limitless Power, 

since the equilibrium-harmony arises out of equal constraint 

between the universal impulses of the: 

13 

7.74.1 the male and female, 

intelligence and love, 

the will to experience and the will to remain acquiescent, 

the yearning to be active 

and the yearning to hold back 

and maintain the status quo, 

in order to form bonds and stability. 

7.74.2 These primal IMPULSES of Being, 

as I explained in Letter 4, are the Reality which has given life, 

form, shape, being to all visible things. 

7.74.3 This dimension is a state of beauty, joy, harmony, 

rapturous ecstasy, reverence, intelligence, love. 

It is all that the earth can demonstrate 

– but on a scale beyond your even remotest conception. 

7.75 

Try to take into your consciousness 

the meaning of the two foregoing paragraphs. 

Letter 7 page 253



7.75.1 

Understanding and making the meaning your very own, will change 

your whole perspective of your Divine origins and of existence itself. 

7.76 

In these paragraphs directly above, I have described to you 

– the nature and essence of LIFE – which comes into action 

within the sperm and ovum when they are united in giving form to a child. 

7.76.1 

This is your truth, your reality, your soul, psyche, 

your deepest state of being. Instinctively you are aware of this. 

7.76.2 

The baby is the embodiment of joy. 

7.76.3 

The joy it expresses as it develops consciousness 

of its relationships and environment, comes out 

of the deep well of Divine LIFE Which has grown it cell by cell, 

according to genetic instructions, into its present form. 

7.77 

What is the difference between the soul and psyche? 

7.77.1 

I am now going to explain the difference which your earthly psychologists 

may dispute, but nonetheless, this is the truth. 

7.77.2 

The Soul is the Divine Flame 

– a metaphor used to describe the essence of Divine Life 

which is drawn into individual being at the moment of conception. 

7.77.3 LIFE FORCE takes on personal form 

and releases the energy of electrical force of activity 

and the magnetic impulses of bonding~rejection 

to embark on the intricate work of construction of the body. 

7.77.3 

Therefore, you have, at the core of your being, 

your soul – Divine Reality 

this is 

7.77.4 

Divine Intelligence/Divine Love 

Which is the powerful Divine Impulse to create, grow, 

nourish, nurture, heal, protect, fulfill every need, 

within a system of perfect law and order. 

7.77.5 

This is the Reality which is your soul. 

7.78 

Therefore, when you have overcome the ego impulses and invited 

the SOUL to hold dominion in your thoughts and feelings, you will 

be driven to express all of the Divine Impulses described above. 

7.78.1 

You will be possessed by a desire to only promote 

the highest good of all living things and the universe itself. 

7.78.2 

You will have become a true messenger from Divine Consciousness, 

expressing all Its qualities of Being. 

14 

Letter 7 page 254



7.79 

Until that time of soul re-unification with Divine Consciousness, 

the psyche occupies the deepest recesses of your human consciousness 

and draws its awareness from your soul. 

7.79.1 

It is the hidden instinct within you which knows right from wrong. 

7.80 

The ego is also formed at the moment of conception. 

7.80.1 

As the baby develops, the ego begins to make itself felt. 

7.80.2 

It is the foundation of your human selfhood which gives you individuality. 

7.80.3 

It is the energy of your human consciousness. 

7.80.4 

It makes you distinct and unique from everyone else. 

7.81 

In order to preserve your individuality, the ego must protect you 

from outside attack of any kind and it must give you what you need 

to help you prosper, flourish, grow and be happy. 

7.81.1 

This is Divinely ordained and not to be treated with contempt. 

7.81.2 

The ego constitutes an all-important and very necessary 

nucleus of consciousness of creation, development and growth. 

7.82 

The ego is exclusively governed by the electrical current of activity 

consciousness – the Go-go impulse apparent in all living things, 

even in plants which turn and display their foliage to catch the sun 

in the best possible way. 

7.82.1 

This is a movement conceived in the go-go electrical field and 

in the bonding-desire emotional field in the consciousness of the plant 

to enable the plant to grow and enjoy the warmth of the sun. 

7.83 

The ego in every living thing is the seat of the earthly consciousness only. 

7.83.1 

In no way does it resemble in any shape or form 

the Divine Reality which constitutes the soul. 

7.84 

The ego-drive, the drive which is directed exclusively 

at getting what it wants to make the individual entity happy 

and to protect it from attack to ensure its survival, 

and will trample on other entities or species to achieve its purposes, 

pertains to the earthly dimension only. 

7.84.1 

This ego force is active within every living thing 

from the least amoeba to the mightiest king. 

7.85 

You could call the Ego-Drive the Protector 

and Dictator of the living Universe. 

7.86 

It is at this point that the majority of people in your world to-day 

become confused when contemplating the possibility 

of the existence of a ‘GOD’. 

7.86.1 

They review the activities of various species 

driven by their ego-consciousness, the one feeding on another 

to obtain sustenance and these people decide that 

this savagery must be the working of the creator. 

Letter 7 page 255



7.86.2 

How then can the creator be a GOD of Love? 

7.86.3 

This is one of the misapprehensions and beliefs 

I would like to sweep away. 

It is my purpose that all people should come to realise that: 

7.86.3.1 

the entire universe has, at its basic core and foundation in all things, 

the Divine Life Force 

which inspires and respires through all of creation. 

7.86.3.2 

It is the hidden but powerful Equilibrium out of which 

all things have taken being, form and shape. 

7.86.3.3 

It is the scientists’ space in which is conducted 

the Movement and Bonding of the Electrical Particles. 

7.86.3.4 

It is both the impenetrable and forever 

unknowable ground of existence and also 

the hidden Source of all substance of all things in the universe. 

7.86.3.5 

The Ego is the tool of Divine Creativity to produce 

individuality out of the UNITY OF ITS OWN BEINGNESS. 

7.87 

What I am about to say will be hotly disputed by your scientists 

– nonetheless, I am about to refer to the souls of those earthly beings 

whose intellect is sufficiently evolved to debate 

and decide on a course of action and 

– with even only partial understanding – respond intuitively 

and intelligently to what is happening in the environment. 

7.87.1 

These entities of all more advanced species are the genius of their kind. 

7.87.2 

Do not judge the inner development of any species, 

human or otherwise, by their outer physical bodies. 

7.88 

All living things are individualised out of the same Divine Life. 

7.88.1 

Some psyches are enabled, by their increasingly spiritualised 

mental/emotional fields to peer through the ego consciousness 

and embark on neighbourly, caring acts 

which can only proceed from the promptings of the soul 

drawn from the Divine Reality. 

7.88.2 

Therefore, the greatest respect and consideration 

should be accorded to all living things. 

7.89 

Where the species has evolved to the point of formulating 

clear ideas and thoughts and putting them into sounds and words 

– and the spiritual development of the psyche can penetrate 

the ego consciousness – the psyche begins to question: 

“Is this all there is to life? What are our life purposes?” etc. 

7.89.1 

When this happens, the soul is beginning to impress the psyche 

with an urgent need to reach out to its Source of Being 

which it instinctively knows does exist and is its true home and resting place. 

7.89.2 

The soul’s hidden but continual longing to be re-united 

with its Source of Being can now be felt by the psyche. 

15 

Letter 7 page 256



7.89.3 

If there are people who never reach this vital development in their lives, 

it is because their ego mental/emotional processes 

are so strongly geared to the exercise of intelligence and reason 

that when other people ask questions such as: 

“How did life begin? Is there a GOD?”, 

“How has such a wonderful universe been designed and created?”, 

the ego of the non-seeker and nonbeliever is conscious only of 

its own omnipotence, and sets out to disprove there is any 

higher dimension out of which the earth could have taken form. 

7.89.3.1 

It argues away the voice of the soul relayed through the psyche, 

and with each argument entombs itself more firmly within the perceptions 

of the material and visible world which represent their only security. 

7.89.4 

Therefore, the soul remains imprisoned within 

the ego mental/emotional electrical/magnetic chains, 

and the human mind remains convinced that there is no soul 

– that the earthly dimension of existence 

and the physical life force are the only realities. 

7.89.5 

If such people’s minds are determined to reject any inspirational 

whispers from the psyche/soul, the body suffers minor ailments, 

relationships are strained and life generally is stressful; a disease may follow. 

7.89.5.1 

This is because such a person is drawing only on the limited resources 

of energy drawn from the food they put in their mouths. 

7.89.5.2 

This energy proceeds from a chemical process 

and not from the Source of all Life. 

16 

7.90 

Whilst you have drawn your life initially from the Divine Reality 

and It has given you being, you also draw your physical energy 

from your food and the digestive processes which manufacture enzymes 

to break down the food into a usable form which feeds the physical cells 

throughout your body and mind. This is the life of the body. 

7.91 

Many people live and die drawing exclusively 

on the energy derived from their physical processes. 

7.92 

The type and amount of energy drawn from physical processes 

is greatly affected by the mental/electrical 

and emotional/magnetic fields of the living entity. 

7.92.1 

These electrical and magnetic fields surrounding every living thing 

from an amoeba to an elephant and human being, 

are the personal Life Force radiations from the soul, 

combined with the personal consciousness-awareness 

radiations of the entity’s mental/electrical go-go activity 

and its emotional/magnetic ‘bonding-rejection’ impulses. 

7.92.2 

These electrical/magnetic fields are profoundly affected 

by all the thoughts and feelings which pass 

through the minds and emotions of the entity. 

7.92.3 

In turn, the fields profoundly affect the physical processes of the body itself. 

Letter 7 page 257



7.92.3.1 

They raise or lower the health of the body according to the state 

of the personal consciousness – whether it is in harmony with 

the Life Force radiations of Divine ntelligence/Love 

or in conflict with them due to selfish ego-drives. 

7.93 

A miserable entity dwindles and dies. A happy entity flourishes. 

This is a basic fact of existence. 

7.94 

In the final analysis, each living entity feeds 

upon its own inner state of contentment or frustration. 

7.94.1 

You can see the truth of this statement in the physical 

and consciousness development of a baby. 

7.94.1.1 

A contented, happy child flourishes, laughs easily, is filled with joy. 

7.94.1.2 

Contact with a loving mother, enhances the child’s well-being. 

7.94.1.3 

The loving, contented radiations from mother to baby 

feed the little one’s consciousness radiations, 

and in turn, build up strength in the tiny body. 

7.94.2 

As the child develops, its developing personality begins to colour 

its soul radiations with bright or dark consciousness 

force which either re-inforce the child’s health or depletes it. 

7.95 

A person with a strong psychic sense can see 

the electro-magnetic fields becoming dim when an individual or animal 

is being depleted of field energy although at the time, neither individual 

nor animal may be registering physical dis-ease. 

7.95.1 

It may be a day or so before the body itself begins to manifest 

the consciousness energy depletion in some form of exhaustion or illness. 

7.95.2 

You have on earth, people who have developed equipment to record 

this phenomenon, and in years to come, this will be the recognised 

method of diagnosing and treating an oncoming ailment. 

7.95.3 

Furthermore, as the technology of spiritual-scientific knowledge evolves, 

the exact mental/emotional state responsible for the physical depletion 

will be first revealed under hypnosis and recorded electronically 

in frequencies of vibration on screens. 

7.95.4 

This will be followed by an electronic investigation depicting the 

frequencies of vibration of the various parts of the body on similar screens. 

7.95.4.1 

This process will involve colour changes, 

for every pattern of consciousness is first manifested 

both in frequencies of vibration and colour. 

7.95.4.2 

By comparing the mental/emotional frequencies of vibration 

with the frequencies of vibration of the body parts, 

the organ depleted of energy – together with 

the mental/emotional cause will be pin-pointed. 

7.95.5 

No longer will psychiatrists delve into past experiences, probing, 

pigeonholing, producing pronouncements as to the likely origins 

or causes of mental/emotional/physical disorders and then 

providing human rationalisations with which to combat them. 

17 

Letter 7 page 258



7.95.6 

The truth of the spiritual state of the inner man 

will be clearly revealed and will lay the sure foundation 

for the necessary spiritual instruction 

and meditative, mental work to be done 

to enable him to regain health, vitality, new perspectives and goals 

– and a deepening capacity for unconditional love. 

7.95.7 

Naturally, drugs will no longer be used to raise 

the consciousness radiations of the sufferer, 

since the depletion of Divine Life – soul energy is responsible for the illness. 

7.95.7.1 

He or she will be taught how to deliberately, 

systematically raise the frequencies of vibration 

of the affected area of the body 

and how to deal with the personal circumstances causing 

the psychological discomfort and depletion of soul energy. 

7.95.8 

The patient will also be dramatically assisted by an inflow of Divine 

energy from the hands of those who are true channels of pure spiritual life. 

7.95.9 

With the re-vitalising procedures, new perceptions and control 

of the ego-drives, the physical condition will be quickly cleared up 

within days – if not immediately. 

7.96 

However, on reading these Letters, you can begin to effect your own healing. 

7.96.1 

Paramount in your selftreatment must be these instructions 

regarding the Divine Reality, powering existence, and the right way 

to tune into I t and draw Divine Life into the healing process. 

7.97 

When you begin to draw on the Life of the Divine Reality 

by means of your spiritual search, asking questions, meditating, 

reading and praying, you begin to open your psyche up 

from its enclosed ego-consciousness earthly dreaming; 

you draw into mind and emotions the nature of the Divine Reality Itself. 

7.97.1 

All that passes through your mind and emotions 

is passed into the electro-magnetic fields surrounding you. 

7.97.1.1 

These contribute to your strength. 

7.97.2 

As your electro magnetic fields are energised by the power 

you draw from Divine Reality, so is the power passed back 

into your physical body and each organ becomes ever more healthy 

and any dysfunctions are gradually cleared up. 

7.97.3 

It is vital for you to remember these physical/electro-magnetic field processes 

because the knowledge will both inspire and encourage 

your daily meditation and attunement with the Divine Reality. 

7.98 

If your sincere search and meditation are directed towards the 

TRUTH of BEING and not at some earthly religious forms of belief, 

or superficial, spurious spirituality or any material objects 

you believe to possess powers, you will find that, gradually, 

your own nature is changing and you begin to be aware 

of otherness and their needs as you never did before. 

Letter 7 page 259



7.98.1 

You become more empathetic, understanding, caring, compassionate 

and gentle. In fact, the soul qualities of Divine Life now begin 

to control your natural ego impulses for satisfaction and self-defence. 

7.99 

I want to warn you that you will have now entered a new and difficult time 

– an era of conflict between the ego-drive which has habitually insisted 

on fulfilling its wants, perhaps at the expense of other people, 

and the psyche-soul which is beginning to realise that love is the law 

and the rights of other people have to be balanced equally 

with the rights of self – the ego. 

7.100 

As the psyche absorbs more and more of the soul – Divine Reality 

into its consciousness, the old ego drive begins to release its grasp 

and the inner daily conflict becomes even more intense. 

7.100.1 

The psyche-soul, now working through mind and heart, 

discovers it is balancing the needs of other people against the validity 

of its own needs and it becomes weighed down and weary 

of the endless internal struggle of self-questioning and self-judgement. 

7.100.2 

When the psyche is reaching this point of perception, 

it indicates that the pull of the human consciousness is thinning 

to such an extent that the soul is now drawing close to 

and becoming re-unified with the Divine Reality. 

7.100.3 

The soul acknowledges through the medium of the psyche, 

that it loves the DIVINE LOVE that is the Divine Reality 

more than it loves anything earthly 

and longs to be fully united with its SOURCE of BEING. 

7.100.4 

The psyche finally surrenders the ego-consciousness drives 

to Divine Reality and begs that it may be enabled to yield the ego 

– to go through the death of the self-hood. 

7.100.4.1 

This happens when people are truly reaching 

the apex of their spiritual life and they usually 

need a spiritual master to guide them through it. 

7.100.4.2 

This ‘death of the self-hood’ should never be undertaken 

as a means of achieving greater spiritual insight. 

7.100.4.2.1 

It is highly dangerous and will not succeed 

in achieving greater spiritual or earthly life. 

It will be greatly destructive to the psyche and ego before due time. 

18 

7.100.4.2.2 

It will hinder the whole process 

of soul-psyche-ego-physical development. 

7.100.4.3 

No one should entertain such a thought in order 

to be more advanced in spiritual perception and truth. 

7.100.4.4 

Such an act of will-power will be self-defeating since 

it is born entirely of the ego-drive to be more important spiritually. 

Letter 7 page 260



7.101 

When this experience of ego-mastery takes place at the right time 

– in the right way – the soul, through the medium of the psyche, 

is free, to a large extent, to commune direct with the Divine Reality 

since the continual chatter of the ego-consciousness is stilled. 

7.101.1 

The pull of the earth is no longer paramount. 

7.101.2 

Selfcentred ambition fades; 

the desire for personal possessions dissolves. 

7.101.3 

Peace reigns in the mind. 

7.101.4 

The soul, now speaking clearly through the psyche, 

longs to uplift, nourish, contribute to the growth of other souls, 

educate, uplift, and nurture with understanding and tenderness 

without any desire for recompense or self-aggrandisement. 

7.102 

As the soul is drawn into ever closer contact and attunement 

with Divine Reality, it’s only earthly goal is to treat the neighbour 

or other people with the same kind of concern and consideration 

it needs for itself to flourish and be content. 

7.102.1 

Giving becomes as easy as breathing 

– eventually it becomes a privilege to work for and with other people 

for the promotion of their highest good. 

This is Divine Love in action. 

7.103 

However, there is no sentiment in Divine Reality. 

7.104 

The intention behind individualisation was 

to enable Divine Reality Itself to experience 

Its own Nature of creativity, joy and personal fulfilment. 

7.105 

Therefore, when I was on earth, I drew the lines 

between giving and receiving quite clearly when I said: 

“Do unto others what you would have them do to you” 

This statement was a loving warning that as you sow so will you reap. 

7.105.1 

It was also a guideline to behaviour. 

7.105.2 

If you do unto others what you would like done to yourself, 

then you can be sure that you are acting 

only from the standpoint of love. 

7.105.3 

If other people do not want what you would like done for you 

– then you live by trial and error; you have taken a positive step 

towards fulfilling an act of true love and if it is rejected, 

you have given yourself an opportunity to find out 

what would be more greatly appreciated in the future. 

7.105.3.1 

In this way do you grow in the act of love. 

19 

7.106 

I also said: “Love your neighbour as you love yourself.”. 

7.106.1 

This meant that you should have equal concern 

for your neighbour’s comfort as you have for your own. 

7.106.2 

It also means that whatever you wish on to other people 

you would be happy to have wished on yourself in like manner. 

Letter 7 page 261



7.106.3 

It means that you must think the thoughts about others 

which you would be happy for them to think about you! 

7.106.4 

It means that your entire consciousness should be directed 

at caring, concern for others, no matter what they may be doing 

hurtful against yourself. 

7.107 

All human beings are living in a jungle of human desires, goals, 

frailties, disappointments, anger and frustration. 

Out of this war-torn consciousness come many weak 

and ill-judged responses and actions. 

7.107.1 

Therefore, behold the frailty, forgive the unkindness, and let it go back 

into the nothingness out of which it came. 

7.108 

The only TRUTH and REALITY in your life is 

Divine Consciousness Intelligence/Love. 

Hold fast to this realisation at all times. 

7.109 

To find the Kingdom of Heaven, in which the soul is in harmony 

with Divine Reality, there must come a time in your development 

when you no longer want to be drawn into the earthly perceptions 

and consciousness of human beings towards each other. 

7.109.1 

You long to withdraw entirely and focus on 

spreading your own contact with Divine Reality to others. 

7.110 

Beware that you do not force your spiritual way on others, 

irrespective of whether or not they are on the spiritual path themselves. 

7.111 

At the same time, you must preserve your own serenity 

by not allowing others to take advantage of your good nature. 

7.111.1 

You must clearly draw your lines of right and wrong 

– prevent the selfishness of others encroaching on your privacy 

which is likely to destroy your peace of mind. 

7.111.2 

To ensure this, there is no need for your ego-consciousness 

to assume dominance again. You can guard your privacy peacefully. 

7.111.3 

You have been given the intelligence to achieve 

this necessary purpose with the highest degree of LOVE. 

7.111.4 

Remember that the spiritual edifice of consciousness vibrations 

which have been constructed out of your contact with Divine Reality 

and your daily mode of thought, feeling and living, should be sacrosanct 

and you have to take care not to become entrapped again 

in the lower vibrations of others’ thoughts and reactions. 

7.112 

At all times, your highest purpose on earth is to promote the highest 

earthly and spiritual GOOD of every other living entity 

– human and lesser. 

Letter 7 page 262



7.112.1 

Not by descending to the vibrationary level of those in need 

but by reaching out and offering the wisdom 

which has brought you into your sanctuary 

– your holy of holies in mind, emotion and living conditions – 

if there is a willingness to listen and accept. 

7.112.2 

Otherwise, hold your peace. 

Sympathy and compassion should be detached. 

7.112.3 

Empathy will drag you down and embroil your spiritual 

consciousness vibrations in the human vibrational level. 

7.112.3.1 

This will possibly create conflicts where you had sincerely 

only intended to uplift and heal. Avoid this since it will 

deplete your energies and defeat your spiritual purposes. 

7.113 

Pure LOVE is concerned only with upliftment and spiritual 

progress, healing and achievement of the Kingdom of Heaven. 

7.114 

Divine LOVE is a warm compassionate feeling 

– primarily charged with the longing to enable the loved one 

to: grow, create, be nourished and nourish others, 

to be healed and to heal others, to educate and educate others, 

to protect and protect others, to fulfill his needs and 

for him to fulfill the needs of others, 

all within a clear system of law and order. 

7.114.1 

This is DIVINE LOVE/LAW in action. 

20 

7.115 

When your highest purpose has become the Divine Purpose in action, 

the ego, the nucleus of your individuality, is now controlled by your soul. 

7.115.1 

The ego-drive becomes your true defender 

and true protector of your personal comfort 

– but it now works entirely in harmony with the directives of your soul 

which draws its nature from Divine Reality. 

7.116 

I repeat – there is no sentiment in Divine Reality, 

no removing any boundaries ensuring law and order, 

to suit the demands of the egoist, 

no weak giving in and yielding to the obstinacy of others. 

7.117 

At all times, it must be borne in mind that 

ALL PEOPLE should respect one another. 

7.117.1 

They must respect the rights of others to privacy, safety, 

peace of mind and harmony. 

7.117.2 

If differences arise, they can be dealt with, with mutual respect. 

7.118 

The more spiritually evolved you are, the more will you respect 

the highest and the lowest of social stratas, accounting them 

to be equal – ‘not in the sight of God ’ as human beings like to say, 

but within your own spiritualised perceptions of the fundamental 

equality of the souls within all beings. 

Letter 7 page 263



7.119 

Respect and DIVINE LOVE belong together. 

7.120 

True LOVE is highly respectful of the beloved. 

7.120.1 

Where there is respect between two people, 

this frequently leads to the highest form of love. 

7.121 

If you have found this Letter difficult to accept, 

remember that the human mind is limited in its understanding 

of dimensions beyond the earthly plane. 

7.121.1 

Do not let the reasoning 

of the ego hold you back from your soul’s journey. 

7.122 

In my next Letter, I will develop the theme of DIVINE LOVE 

and will enlarge on ego self love showing you exactly 

how the magnetic emotions are presently controlling 

your thoughts, feelings and lives. 

7.122.1 

I will outline the steps by which they can be overcome 

and eventually dissolved from your consciousness. 

7.123 

My purpose is to lead you along the path 

of self-discovery and spiritual advancement 

that you may enter immediately into Light 

not only when you pass on into the next dimension of existence 

but also whilst you are on earth. 

7.124 

At the moment you are living in a shadowy burdened existence 

instead of consciously living within and entering into 

the Divine Consciousness and allowing I T to permeate 

and gladden your thinking and your life experiences. 

7.125 

Know that my Christ Consciousness 

is with you always 

and you can have immediate access to me 

when you call. 

7.125.1 

Let this be a comfort to you – but not a crutch. 

7.126 

I am but your gateway 

to your own illumination 

and your own ascent into 

Christ Consciousness yourself. 

Letter 7 page 264


the True Nature of Existence 

Letter 8 

8.1 

I 

have come to you again to speak of: 

THE TRUE NATURE OF EXISTENCE 

8.2 

The TRUTH OF BEING is this: 

8.2.1 YOU who believe only in the material world, 

live entirely in the earthly, finite world. 

8.2.2 

You live within a dimension of the manifestation of your beliefs. 

8.3 

Those whose spiritual perceptions and lives 

have been raised in frequencies of vibrations 

to merge with the spiritual frequencies of vibration 

of the spiritual dimension 

can perceive that they live in two dimensions. 

8.3.1 

They are fully aware of this truth. 

8.3.2 

And they live according to this truth, 

and evolve into ever higher frequencies of being. 

8.3.3 

They are no longer bound by human belief 

but live within the realisation that 

they live within infinity in which are no limitations. 

8.3.4 

The higher their vibrational frequencies of consciousness, 

the more aware they are that they live within infinity 

and that only they themselves set the limits 

on what they can aspire to. 

8.4 

Those whose perceptions have been heightened in this way 

whilst still in their bodies, have seen that there is 

only one dimension of actual individual being 

and this dimension is Divine Consciousness Activity. 

8.4.1 

They may also come to fully realise 

there is the further dimension of Universal Consciousness 

in which the Universal resides in perfect equilibrium 

and may be penetrated by none, 

because within this dimension any individuality would be 

immediately drawn into the Unity of Being. 

Letter 8 page 265



8.5 

When a soul reaches, in understanding and realisation, 

the topmost level of the frequencies of vibrations of consciousness 

– Christ Consciousness – 

the soul can look down and review the levels of vibrations 

ascending and descending to those of humanity on earth and know, 

with love and compassion, humanity is trapped in the lower vibrations 

of Divine Consciousness hidden within the Ego-drive, wholly unaware 

of the Truth of Being, the soul’s true identity and the earthly truth of the ego. 

8.5.1 

Neither does it have the slightest awareness of the immense purpose 

behind its existence and the eventual mission it must embark upon. 

8.6 

The task of the newborn soul is to experience, through means 

of its sheath the Psyche, all that these lower frequencies have to offer 

and grow as a result of the mental/emotional events and experiences 

arising out of their thoughts and feelings. 

8.6.1 

The soul must learn, through trial and error, 

the state of consciousness which makes it immensely happy 

or burdened with grief and sorrow which initiate various physical limitations. 

8.7 

The purpose of life on earth is not to discover a means to experience 

undeviating joy and bliss, although this is what each soul longs for. 

8.7.1 

Such bliss and joy would hinder the soul’s progress into 

the higher spiritual vibrations of consciousness. 

8.7.2 

Eventually after many lifetimes of highs and lows 

of comfort and sorrow, the psyche will wake up to the 

truth of its being and will realise that it has within itself the potential 

to draw on Divine Consciousness for insight, understanding and knowledge 

and to raise its spiritual consciousness vibrations to those of health, 

well-being, protection, inner growth, spiritual nutrition 

and to radiate to others the nature of Divine Consciousness Itself. 

8.8 

As I have said before 

CONSCIOUSNESS is LIFE and LIFE is CONSCIOUSNESS. 

8.8.1 

Where there is LIFE – there is CONSCIOUSNESS. 

8.8.2 

Where there is CONSCIOUSNESS there is LIFE. 

2 

8.8.3 EVERYTHING in existence is defined 

by vibrational frequencies of consciousness. Light, Sound, Colour, 

all physical phenomena both living and inanimate. 

8.8.4 

If you can change the frequencies of vibration of any single thing, 

you change the appearance of that thing 

– be it sound, colour, gas, liquid, physical organs. 

8.9 

When physical organs present an appearance of ill-health, 

it is because the normal frequencies of vibrations of that physical organ 

have been reduced and the LIFE within the organ has been depleted. 

Letter 8 page 266



8.10 

Science presents the universe 

as being matter possessing consciousness 

but the truth is: 

8.10.1 

The universe is CONSCIOUSNESS which has taken on 

the appearance of matter as a result of a descent into 

the lower frequencies of vibration of consciousness. 

This is the true reality of existence – nothing else. 

8.11 

Your existence is all a matter of frequency of vibrations. 

8.12 

The higher the spiritual perceptions 

and the adherence to spiritual thought, 

the more swift are the personal 

vibrational frequencies in the body, 

the vitality is raised and illness eventually disappears. 

8.13 

The scientific fraternity believes you live entirely within 

the human dimension comprising the solar system, 

and the galaxies of stars. 

8.14 

Science believes the human intellect is the highest point 

of intelligent reference at any time, having evolved 

in response to changing environment and climatic conditions 

and is purely the product of brain activity. 

8.15 

According to science, your emotions are wholly real and valid 

and what you think and feel is beyond all dispute, 

these constitute the only reality of existence. 

8.15.1 

Normalcy is computed according to the average thoughts, 

actions, and responses to the environment. 

This is perceived as the human reality. 

8.15.2 

Any talents which transcend the average output of average minds 

is reckoned as being genius arising from unusual mental powers. 

8.15.3 

The below average output is said to be due to retardation 

due to some physical cause – genetics, birth trauma, etc. 

8.16 

Science believes the physical dimension 

is the beginning and the end of existence. 

8.17 

Science is so set against any possibility of self-delusionary beliefs 

that it will accept as being real any phenomenon 

provided it can be computed, estimated and proved by instruments. 

8.17.1 

If you think about this carefully, you will come to realise that 

what science holds fast to as fact is, in reality, 

only belief created by drawing conclusions 

through the exercise of their five senses. 

8.17.2 

So is it with every other facet of your existence. 

8.18 

In your earthly dimension, facts take place second by second 

but the moment they have happened, they become memory-beliefs 

and memories are not always accurate. 

Letter 8 page 267



8.18.1 

Whatever feelings and thoughts you have about the past 

are not facts but points of view, beliefs, and are, therefore, not facts 

– nor the Reality behind them. 

8.18.2 

This applies to every facet of your existence. 

8.19 

The Truth is 

you live in a worldly dimension composed entirely of 

your beliefs arising from your responses to what happened 

a hundred, thousand or ten thousand years ago. 

8.20 

At one time, people believed the world was flat. 

8.20.1 

Therefore, for them, they lived in a flat world 

and were afraid to sail the seas too far in one direction, 

because they were in danger of falling off the edge of the world. 

8.20.2 

For the people, a mere 400 hundred years ago, their world was flat. 

8.20.3 

Today, with knowledge, your world is accessible in every direction. 

8.21 

People, in the past, and also in the present time, directed their lives 

according to old wives’ tales, the power of the ancestors and other legends. 

8.21.1 

They believed in them so implicitly, the limitations imposed 

by these beliefs restricted people’s actions and activities. 

8.21.2 

Dancing was believed to be sinful and wicked 

by certain Christian sects for instance. 

8.21.2.1 

Therefore, many people who would have derived great happiness 

and release from stress when dancing, were wrongfully denied this pleasure. 

8.21.3 

Religion comes under the same heading. 

8.21.4 

Beliefs are the very substance of religion. 

8.21.4.1 

They are founded on age-old happenings which are nothing but belief. 

8.21.4.2 

The beliefs may have been relevant to the general mindset 

of those times, but they have long since become irrelevant 

in a constantly changing world, yet they are strictly adhered to 

and become the focus of worship, festivities, celebrations, mourning 

– and more destructively – they become the reason for men 

killing one another and causing horrific misery to women and children. 

8.22 

Certain religions claim that “God is everywhere and in all things” 

but also affirm dogmatically, that no one knows the mind of God , 

or the reasons why people kill one another 

– it may be in God’s plan, they say. 

8.23 

With mindsets composed of a conglomeration of illogical beliefs, 

where can mankind, at this present time, find any certainty of beauty, 

joy, health, well-being, love? 

8.23.1 

Religious ideas present a ‘God’ whose ‘will’ 

can bring life and healing or death and destruction. 

8.23.2 

In such beliefs, there is no certainty of anything other than uncertainty. 

8.23.3 

With such a belief, any sickness or abnormality 

can be excused as being God’s Will. 

Letter 8 page 268



8.24 

It is your BELIEFS which control all your expectations 

of what life may hand out in the future. 

8.25 

Healthy agnosticism, the kind of mindset which accepts it does not know 

the nature of GOD or whether there is any ‘God’ at all 

but is perfectly open to the conviction imparted by enlightenment, 

is preferable to fanatical beliefs in half-truth or non-truth. 

8.26 

How blind is the human race generally! 

8.26.1 

People are like moles living within their tunnels, convinced 

they are capable of sizing up the entirety of their existence 

by using their senses of hearing, smell, very limited vision and touch. 

8.26.2 

Thus may you descend the scale of life forms and witness thousands 

of species living lives entirely defined and limited by their senses. 

8.26.2.1 

What they can perceive as real constitutes their personal reality, 

their particular world. 

8.27 

Every strata of existence experienced by various species of living things, 

is distinct from every other within the earthly dimension. 

8.27.1 

This includes the human mind which is literally possessed 

by religious doctrines and dogmas and imprisoned 

in scientific theories and mathematic formulas. 

8.28 

Religious doctrines have been conceived by human reasoning 

in an effort to explain the teachings of spiritual Masters, whose minds 

have moved beyond the human sphere of intellect 

into the heavenly spheres of inspired perception of Universal Reality . 

8.29 

Scientific concepts are also the product of the human senses 

rationalising and giving names to phenomena 

viewed by human sight during experimentation. 

8.30 

When, therefore, the human intellect is able to set aside such 

limited beliefs and ascend into contact with the Reality, beyond the highest 

human reasoning, logic, and rationalisations which are termed knowledge, 

such a mind enters the higher spheres of LIFE-CONSCIOUSNESS. 

8.30.1 

It is imbued with universal truth which is literally beyond the scope 

of the normal human mind to perceive or accept or understand. 

8.30.2 

The human mind cannot understand any experience beyond 

that of the electromagnetic parameters of earthly existence 

and the functions of the brain – until Divine Consciousness enlightenment 

enters the entire human system of mind, emotions and sub-consciousness 

– then the underlying unity and harmony is revealed. 

8.31 

When altogether new spiritual perceptions are presented to 

a religiously indoctrinated mind, these are perceived as being 

from ‘Satan’ or sheer lunacy or imagination. 

8.31.1 

This is natural since when the emotions are severely aroused 

and challenged, as happens when deep beliefs are contradicted, 

the magnetic-emotional bonding~rejection impulses of the ego-drive 

immediately come into action. 

4 

Letter 8 page 269



8.32 

Any thesis or proposal which causes the conditioned mind 

acute mental discomfort, dismay or puzzlement, 

will be rejected instantly and a whole barrage of proofs 

will be summoned from the beliefs in the conditioned mind 

to back up such rejection. 

But the proofs are merely beliefs. 

8.32.1 

This is an entirely natural mental-emotional process 

within the purely human dimension. 

8.32.1 

Therefore, if this my TRUTH is offered to those whose mindsets 

are firmly established and conditioned by fear 

or strengthened by the human will to adhere to such programmed beliefs, 

it is only natural that the TRUTH will arouse unruly emotions 

and be quite violently, possibly virulently rejected. 

8.33 

The foregoing is a description of normal mental-emotional activity 

within the human dimension. 

8.33.1 

It should not be criticised since a conditioned mind is made 

to feel completely insecure and adrift or all at sea 

when confronted with an entirely new concept. 

8.33.2 

These human idioms describe exactly what happens when 

an indoctrinated mind is challenged by an entirely new perception 

of what was previously held to be so dear, so safe, so right! 

8.34 

When first reading these LETTERS 

you can determine for yourselves 

where you stand mentally and emotionally. 

8.34.1 

Are you blocked from spiritual progress 

by your stubborn adherence to present beliefs? 

8.34.2 

Are you able, after due thought, to realise that 

all you are so sturdily upholding is only – belief – irrational belief? 

8.35 

It is absolutely vital to your spiritual development that you should, 

at long last, fully understand the principles of your human mind 

and emotional functioning. 

8.35.1 

You think you do, but you do not understand it at all. 

8.35.2 

You can only understand it by coming out of it entirely, 

transcending it, moving into higher dimensions of perception 

and experience – entering into TRUTH ITSELF. 

8.35.3 

Only then do you begin to perceive that you and every other 

person in the world, have lived and directed your lives almost entirely 

by human beliefs – not TRUTH. 

8.35.3 

There are many people who believe wholeheartedly 

that if they pray for a certain object or experience 

or the bestowal of the right guidance in a certain situation, 

they will truly receive the right object, 

experience or guidance which will enhance their well-being. 

5 

Letter 8 page 270



8.35.3.1 

They believe that when (if!) their prayer is answered, 

they will wholeheartedly rejoice and immediately follow the lead, 

irrespective of present conditions, because, 

coming from the Divine, it can only be the right answer 

conducive to happiness. 

8.35.3.2 

However, when faced with the arrival of the longed-for object, 

or experience or guidance – the recipient of Divine Grace sometimes 

becomes so disturbed and disoriented, unable to accept that 

there has been an intrusion of Divine Consciousness exactly as asked for, 

that he/she does not know how to deal with it. 

8.35.3.2.1 

If minds are so disturbed when what they have asked for, is actually 

given them in an unexpected way – where is the true FAITH and BELIEF 

which they were so certain they wholly possessed in abundance? 

8.35.3.3 

Do you not also see that belief, not Truth – has orchestrated 

the whole symphonic movement – with the exception, of course, 

of the Divine Consciousness intervention – the answer to the prayer. 

8.35.4 

This intervention is the only reality in the whole procedure 

– the rest is belief and hope – mental gymnastics using past experiences 

by which to measure the present. 

8.35.5 

Your only TRUTH is Divine Consciousness which leads 

only to growth and perfection – if you fully trust it to do so. 

8.36 

Pause here and read and re-read the foregoing paragraphs 

because what goes on in your consciousness is the fabric 

of your experiences and lives. So question yourselves: 

8.36.1 

do you really PERCEIVE – REALISE – UNDERSTAND 

the Reality as being the source of all knowledge and creativity? 

8.36.1.1 

Or do you merely pay lip service and superficial mental 

acknowledgement to Divine Consciousness? 

8.36.2 

Do you fully and completely live, minute by minute, in the realisation 

that UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS is the only Reality 

and Highest Intelligence operational within creation? 

8.36.2.1 

Do you consistently depend on Its supremely effective guidance 

or do you think that you would rather live by your own finite will 

and sometimes muddled emotional impulses? 

8.36.3 

And, if you are given direct guidance to follow a certain lead, 

but stop to think whether the guidance is leading you 

where you think you want to go, 

are you fully surrendered to the Highest Intelligent Authority 

– Divine Consciousness? 

8.36.3.1 

Is this not an indication your ego is still in control? 

Letter 8 page 271



8.37 

Even these LETTERS, when circulated as intended, 

will come to be beliefs, not the pure spiritual perception of WHAT IS 

out of which these words have come. 

8.37.1 

Only by taking these words into meditation 

after asking for spiritual illumination, 

will the spiritual Reality behind the words 

eventually come like a shaft of light into the mind. 

8.37.2 

When this happens, you will KNOW that you know. 

8.38 

Those of you who have evolved sufficiently to live in two dimensions, 

YOU whose minds can move beyond the realm of human intellect 

into the higher dimension of Universal Reality, will probably 

encounter many people, in time to come, who will reject 

these LETTERS as imagination but be not dismayed. 

8.39 

Remember what I am telling you now. 

8.39.1 YOU are residents of two dimensions 

and none may pass beyond the dimension of mere intellect 

until the pre-requisites to spiritual enlightenment have been fulfilled. 

8.39.2 

These are a true spiritual awakening leading to deep insight 

into the activities of the ego and self-hood… 

followed by remorse… remorse… remorse. 

This is the ONLY WAY. 

8.39.2.1 

For remorse, in turn, leads to the rejection of the 

magnetic-emotional dimension of rejection~bonding 

which, in its more virulent forms, humans described as sin. 

8.40 

When a person penetrates the spiritual dimension 

and is imbued with LIFE characteristics, 

the person begins to realise and eventually KNOW 

that the human ego-drive to ‘look out for the self’ actually 

shuts the SOUL off from the continuous inflow of DIVINE LIFE 

into the mind, heart, body, relationships and daily experiences. 

8.40.1 

Looking out for yourself is a human, earthly experience. 

8.40.2 

Total, sincere, surrender of the self-hood to FATHER_LIFE 

removes the block between the spiritual dimension and the soul. 

8.40.3 

A person no longer has to look out for himself ; 

all that DIVINE LIFE is, now flows into the individual’s body, 

mind, heart, experiences and relationships. 

8.40.4 

Such a person lives by instinct and follows hunches 

which always work out perfectly in the long term. 

8.41 

DIVINE LIFE IS ALWAYS THERE TO BE ACCESSED, whenever 

the person surrenders self-will and turns to IT for every need. 

6 

• I came - and have come now - to help you find LIFE more abundant and Infinite JOY • 

Letter 8 page 272



8.42 

You must remember that I am referring to the time when you penetrate 

the human dimension of intellect and move beyond your reliance 

on intellect and material means to get you what you want out of life. 

8.42.1 

Many people think they have reached this place of spiritual development 

but are deluding themselves. 

8.43 

When a person abandons logic – and knows beyond all doubt 

that guidance can be utterly relied upon to achieve inspired goals, 

your life changes. 

8.43.1 

Benefits flow into your experience when you fully realise that 

Divine Consciousness is the unseen Reality – the Power – 

at work behind the outer appearances of your life, 

moving intelligent energy force to manifest your needs. 

8.44 

You do not have to deny appearances, 

pour thought-power into a condition you are seeking to resolve. 

8.44.1 

All you have to do is surrender self-will and KNOW that 

as your limited intellect yields, so does the Infinite Reality move in 

to order your life in an altogether new way, to wean you away 

from all your supports of the past, bring to your mind a new vision 

for a new endeavour, and lead you into new areas of activity. 

8.44.1.1 

But when this happens, you have to be prepared to let go completely. 

8.45 

You have to release your grip on the securities of the past 

and know that even greater securities of a different nature 

await you as you follow your inspiration. 

8.45.1 

Since this state of spiritual/human existence and harmonious well-being 

depend entirely on a person’s ability to make true contact with Divine Reality, 

it is imperative to return again and again to 

an in-depth study of Divine Reality Itself 

and the way in which the ego-drive is ceaselessly at work 

within the human consciousness blocking out the intuitive 

directions of the Divine Life within the mind. 

8.46 

At the moment you are living in a shadowy burdened existence 

instead of consciously living within and entering 

into Divine Consciousness and allowing I T to permeate 

and gladden your thinking and life experiences. 

8.46.1 

You remain locked within the mental-emotional framework 

of electro-magnetic impulses until you set your willpower 

to consciously dissolving the fabric of your humanly conceived beliefs 

and come to see clearly that your Reality is Divine Consciousness 

– not your family, or bank book. 

8.46.2 

When you achieve this insight, 

you will enter into LIGHT – and the LIGHT will abide in you. 

7 


Letter 8 page 273



8.47 

Because of the discomfort and the tug-of-war between the evolving soul 

and the human ego, (which demands to look good rather than BE GOOD, 

and yet cannot bear the thought that it may ever be imperfect), there are 

few people receiving inspiration and passing it on to others at this time, 

who will speak about the need to go through a period of inner cleansing. 

8.47.1 

Modern people are conditioned to instant service, instant light, instant heat, 

instant food, drink, clothes and entertainment, 

and therefore are not attracted to a TRUTH which involves self-sacrifice, 

hard work and total dedication to the goal. 

8.47.2 

Besides which, many of these teachers are making a good deal of money 

out of their activities and they must present a Truth that will sell! 

8.48 

If your modern teachers speak of a path of attainment to the highest 

dimensions by means of the transference of personal mental illumination, 

it will still be necessary to undergo the inner intense self-examination 

and purification of the bonding~rejection of magnetic emotions. 

8.49 

If you are truly on the upward path to the highest spiritual dimensions, 

your road will be characterised by moments of bright clear-sighted 

self-inspection and self-realisation, followed frequently by self-loathing. 

8.49.1 

This dark and painful feeling is the magnetic emotion in reverse. 

8.49.2 

Where before, the ego clung to its essential vision of itself as being 

the greatest and even greater than others, it now begins to glimpse 

the agonising fact that perhaps it is not only slightly – but very imperfect. 

8.49.2.1 

Any person reaching this spiritual level of development will find 

they are now travelling the road to true humility. 

8.49.2.2 

Take heart when you find this happening to you. 

8.49.2.3 

You are now pushing away the debris of past erroneous beliefs 

about yourself and your illusory self-hood. 

8.50 

Remember that it is your intention or motivation or conviction 

which gives creative power to do whatever you want to do. 

8.51 

The moment that you desire with all your heart 

to reverse your normal trend in your magnetic emotional patterns, 

you have set this process in motion. 

8.51.1 

If you clearly define the goals you wish to achieve 

and keep them ever before your vision in writing or in mind, 

very shortly you will discover that the desired changes 

have taken place in your consciousness. 

8.51.1.1 

When this happens, you will feel a lightness in spirit 

and will have moments of pure joy. 

8.51.1.2 

You will be proving that the TRUTH of BEING 

does bring captive hearts into the perfect freedom of spiritual living. 


Letter 8 page 274



8.51.2 

At the same time, you have to understand that your ego must, 

(of necessity to enable you to survive), make you believe 

you are of value to yourself and other people. 

8.51.2.1 

Any external serious challenge 

regarding the value of the self is highly destructive. 

8.51.2.2 

A desperate fear and internal subsidence of confidence 

will lead to the conviction that you are without value in the world, 

and suicide can be the natural outcome. 

8.52 

Therefore, your progress will and must be gradual. 

8.52.1 

No one should ever expect people to be wholly changed 

by words of advice or times of inspiration. 

8.52.2 

Growth can only take place very gradually – one insight at a time. 

8.52.3 

A true spiritual insight will imbue a person’s mind with an altogether 

new point of view which will enable him to begin to approach 

certain related circumstances in life differently. 

8.52.3.1 

This insight must direct the person’s actions 

until it has been absorbed completely into the consciousness 

for eternity and becomes part of the soul evolution. 

8.53 

For instance, a man may have the idea that he will be successful in life 

if he enforces his will aggressively on those who come within his orbit. 

8.53.1 

He believes he will be better heard if he shouts. 

8.53.1.1 

Then he may wake up to the fact that no one likes him much 

and he is avoided by employees and friends. 

8.53.1.2 

He may become more aggressive because he now feels humiliated, or, 

if he is an evolving soul, he will question what he can do about his isolation. 

8.53.2 

The moment that DIVINE LIFE seeps into his consciousness PSYCHE 

and makes him realise that he, himself, avoids people who shout, 

he will have a flash of inspiration. He will realize that, to be happy 

and successful, he should treat others as he likes to be treated. 

8.53.3 

You may argue that this perception is not necessarily inspired 

but is born of common sense, that he himself was responsible 

for arriving at this realisation. However, this is not so. 

8.53.4 

Ego thoughts are dictated solely by the bonding~rejection impulses, 

any new wisdom comes from LOVING INTELLIGENCE. 

8.53.4.1 

This may be the last inspired flash of insight he will ever have, 

but if he is truly on a spiritual path and seeking 

the highest dimensions of attainment, he will gradually perceive that 

this first overcoming of the ego is not enough. 

8.53.4.2 

He will begin to see other previously unsuspected 

selfish patterns of behaviour. 

8.53.5 

He will define a further goal just out of reach at that moment, but 

very shortly, with prayer and meditation, he will have achieved that goal also. 

8 


Letter 8 page 275



8.53.6 

In this way, his consciousness frequencies of vibration will be elevated 

and he will gradually move towards the Celestial Kingdoms of Consciousness 

– the Kingdom of Heaven. 

8.54 

Alternatively, a woman may only feel secure by not disturbing the present 

status quo. She is afraid to speak out when treated with a lack of respect. 

8.54.1 

Such a meek person, whilst more comfortable taking refuge in silence, 

will also suffer deep resentments because 

people do not respect her passive personality. 

8.54.1.1 

Such people usually turn to religion for comfort and reassurance 

and because of noncomprehension of the laws of existence; she will 

probably remain static in her meekness till the end of her time on earth. 

8.55 

Indeed, because of my words recorded in the gospels: 

“Blessed are the meek for they shall inherit the earth”, 

the church has taught that meekness is to be commended, 

she may feel that her meekness is the way to the LIGHT. 

8.55.1 

However, if the meek little lady should find the TRUTH 

concerning her being and should find the right way 

to make contact with Universal Consciousness 

she will eventually be told inwardly and clearly that, spiritually, she is 

the equal of everyone else. She will be inspired to express herself well. 

8.55.2 

She will be given the strength to speak her truth 

in a more confident and attractive way. 

8.55.3 

People will begin to respect this new person and she will be manifesting 

the inner spiritual development gained during her times spent in meditation. 

8.56 

Remember, you are not on earth to please GOD, as your church may tell you. 

8.57 

You are on earth to express GOD and to make ever closer 

and closer contact with Universal Consciousness 

until you become free of the magnetic-emotional bondage. 

8.58 

I must make it clear that my words have been mistranslated in the gospel. 

I said: “Blessed are those with peaceful hearts for they will inherit the earth”. 

8.59 

If you contemplate the world, you will see that those countries 

with peaceful hearts prosper and live in harmony with their neighbours. 

8.59.1 

Where there are upheavals and genocide, this turbulence 

is the direct manifestation of the consciousness of the inhabitants. 

8.59.1.1 

Such a consciousness destroys a country 

and begets poverty and illness. 

8.60 

Sometimes, a country such as Tibet, adoring its own isolation 

and spiritual rituals and beliefs, may be suffocating 

under the weight of its own human/spiritual creations. 

8.60.1 

The inhabitants need to be forced out into the turbulent world 

that they may put their beliefs to the test. 

9 


Letter 8 page 276



8.60.2 

They also bring what is real in their thinking to others 

who are burdened with magnetic emotional responses to life. 

8.60.3 

They have been the means in a small way, 

of relieving the pain experienced in modern society. 

8.61 

Whilst on this journey towards LIGHT, the Celestial Kingdoms 

of Divine Consciousness, you will undoubtedly undergo rocky 

and bumpy experiences until you achieve your true goal. 

8.61.1 

You will experience times of wondrous joy 

and times when your heart is heavy and your emotions dragged this way 

and that because you feel there is an impenetrable barrier 

between yourself and Divine Consciousness. 

8.61.2 

You may have heard of these dark times of inner distress 

when a person no longer knows what he is meant to be doing 

or where he should be going. 

8.61.3 

Then, suddenly, just when this spiritual isolation is no longer bearable, 

and the traveller has surrendered his inner self completely, Light illumines 

the mind, and the person will see some marvellously deeper truth 

concerning existence, will perceive, more clearly, his SOURCE of BEING. 

8.61.4 

He will be filled with joy because GOD has spoken. 

8.61.5 

Yes, DIVINE_LIFE has penetrated his consciousness and lifted him safely 

along the path leading to the attainment of the highest spiritual 

consciousness of the Celestial Kingdoms – the Kingdom of Heaven. 

8.62 

Therefore, the way forward is through the means of such moments 

of profound revelations. They must be treasured and remembered 

otherwise all the spade work of the self will be lost, 

and the seeker will be continually pushed back to where he began the search. 

8.63 

Faith must be strong at all times. Dithering about avails nothing. 

8.64 

When I descend into your planes or dimensions of consciousness, 

I have seen seriously inclined seekers of Truth uplifted for a few hours 

and joyfully telling people of their experience, and then, a little while later, 

doubting what they were so certain they had received earlier. 

8.64.1 

This slows down the process of spiritual development. 

8.64.2 

These times of doubt should be strenuously resisted 

and overcome by meditation and prayer. For what is DOUBT 

but an undermining of what you have known and believed in! 

8.65 DOUBT is a negative creative consciousness force directed against 

the very experience of DIVINE_LIFE which lifted your spirit on high! 

8.65.1 

You create within yourself a little war between your experience 

of Divine Consciousness and your human blindness. You will probably 

destroy the memory of that divine moment and erase all vestiges 

of spiritual upliftment and development it brought into your consciousness. 


Letter 8 page 277 

10


the Reality of Men and Women 

8.65.2 

This conflict will leave you feeling jaded and dis-spirited. 

8.65.2.1 

And you will probably never realise that all alone and unassisted 

– you have wrought this negative transformation in yourself! 

8.65.3 

People, on the spiritual path, frequently do this to themselves 

and hinder their spiritual development, 

never stopping to question what right they have 

to relapse in this self-indulgent exercise. 

8.66 

People use their minds recklessly, 

blighting their lives and the lives of other people 

with their thoughts and words arising from their ego-drive. 

8.66.1 

For it is only your thought life and emotional upheavals 

which end in quarrels and mayhem – not your faces, bodies, 

hands and legs unless the quarrels end in physical abuse. 

8.66.2 

But even bodily conflict has its origins in the frustration 

of the ego within mind and emotions, 

and conveyed to the limbs to vent the uncontrollable wrath. 

8.66.3 

In this way, marriages – and friendships – begin in mutual joy 

and eventually end in misery and mutual rejection – because people 

find it impossible to channel their ego-drive into life 

and love-preserving modes of self-expression. 

8.67 

Parents and children express mutual love until the teen years, 

and then hatred enters the scene and sours the relationship 

when children rebel against authority 

and parents react with self-righteous abuse. 

8.67,1 

Again, there is no need for such conflict. 

8.67.2 

Parents must surely realise that 

every generation fights to find its feet in the adult world 

and do things more innovatively than did their elders? 

8.67.3 

How can young people thrive if shackled to youthful bondage? 

8.68 

When children become young adults, this is growing time for parents, 

who must now prepare for the next stage of their life 

– the more inspired use of their latent talents, and then old age, 

acceptance of their past follies and mistakes, and, at last, 

a peaceful transition into eternal Light. 

8.69 

Why quarrel? Why fight? 

8.69.1 

People wholly controlled by ego let fly and hammer away for their rights. 

8.69.2 

Spiritually mature people solve problems 

by discussing them empathetically. 

8.69.3 

What does this mean in human terms? It means 

– listening to the other person with the spoken or silent acknowledgement 

that the way the other person felt/feels in a certain situation 

is as valid and worthy of respect as were/are your feelings. 


Letter 8 page 278



8.70 

When overtaken by a serious confrontation 

in which neither of you are prepared to yield an iota of ground, 

go away on your own and take time to realise that 

what you are engaged in is a battle of consciousness. 

8.70.1 

The battle is not enjoined only as a result of what was actually done 

and said in a moment of extreme heat – what really took place 

was the upshot of what you both are – in consciousness. 

8.70.2 

This involves your backgrounds. 

8.70.3 

The conflict springs from the personality itself, 

the type of ego drive a person possesses, 

the basic perceptions of right and wrong, 

the normal attitudes each have towards other people and life generally. 

8.71 

Therefore, when you have conflict or confrontation, 

tell your opponent you are taking time off to stand still 

and quieten your mind to be able to listen more helperly. 

8.71.1 

Then – be very wise. Call on Divine Consciousness 

for an intervention of Loving Consciousness into the situation. 

8.71.2 

Try to realise – and visualise – that both of you 

stand in the Light of Divine Consciousness, 

equal in soul origins, equal in destiny 

– equally real, equally human, equally unique. 

8.71.2.1 

Until you can fully immerse yourself in this realisation 

– this state of mind – you are not yet ready to stand 

in the Divine Light to lovingly sort out your conflict and hurt feelings. 

8.72 

Return to your opponent and suggest you should meet 

and each have five or ten full minutes in which to clearly, quietly, 

explain your point of view, your perception of what was actually said 

– what the fight is really about, 

how feelings were hurt, how the matter should be resolved. 

8.72.1 

Choose to let the other speak first and again 

surrender the situation to Divine Consciousness. 

8.72.2 

If there is a great deal of bitter accusation taking place, try to 

subdue your own ego and remain absolutely silent and calm. 

8.72.3 

This will be a great help to the other speaker, since he will feel 

he is being heard. It will obviate the feeling of frustration. 

8.72.3.1 

Rationally, realise you are helping your opponent but 

do not puff yourself up for being superior! 

8.73 

Try your best to see how much of what is being said is true about yourself 

– whatever it may be, if valid, bite your tongue and accept it. 

8.74 

Be glad and rejoice – because in that moment you have had 

a moment of insight into your own human consciousness, 

giving you an opportunity to get rid a facet of ego drive. 

11 


Letter 8 page 279



8.75 

Every time, you are able to rid yourself of a little ego drive, 

you allow your soul more breathing space 

and room for more active control of your personality. 

8.75.1 

You also rise in consciousness frequencies 

of vibration and feel a degree lighter within yourself. 

8.75.2 

By these means you grow psychologically – and spiritually. 

8.76 

Listen to the feelings of the other person. 

8.76.1 

Try to restrain your own 

and empathise with your sparring partner’s emotions. 

Feel his hurt, his indignation, his anxieties. 

8.76.2 

Put aside your own – and feel his. 

(‘His’ represents both genders for brevity.) 

8.76.3 

Ask yourself – If someone had said or done to you 

what you have said or done to the other, how would you feel? 

8.76.3.1 

If you can set aside your ego sufficiently to be able to consider this, 

then you are on the way to overcoming 

the kind of ego drive which puts self above every other consideration 

and is unable to see any other point of view. 

8.76.4 

Before speaking, calmly wait in silence 

until your sparring partner’s ten minutes are fully up – 

even if it means he finishes before time 

and both of you remain in silence for a while. 

8.76.5 

Acknowledge as pleasantly as you are able, that you have 

heard what he has said and you can understand why he is upset. 

8.76.5.1 

In that instant of self-control, realise that you have gained 

a modicum of control over yourself and 

you have taken the first step to healing the situation. 

8.76.6 

On the other hand – if you have not truly understood what he 

has told you then you are mentally blocking something he is saying 

which you do not want to hear or receive. 

8.76.6.1 

Therefore, again, your ego is in control. 

8.76.6.2 

Control it and invite him to explain further 

– and again do your best to put yourself in his place. 

Feel his pain. Understand his anger. 

8.76.7 

When you have received the other person into your understanding 

and acknowledged it, his ego defences will begin to lessen, 

you will see him begin to relax. Both of you will feel better. 

8.76.7.1 

Having done this, quietly, slowly, carefully – you then give 

an equally clear picture of the way that you felt in the circumstances. 

8.76.7.2 

Do not use words calculated to set your opponent down 

and thus upset him. 

8.77 

Remember that: 

12 


Letter 8 page 280



8.77.1 

you are making an effort to control your ego 

as a prelude to unconditional love. 

8.77.2 

you are working to achieve peace 

and understanding between you – not points. 

8.77.3 

your reply should not lead to further conflict because 

you have used words likely to further upset him. 

8.77.3.1 

If it does – then your ego has won the round against you. 

Your psyche has lost. 

8.78 

If you are both living in the spiritual frequencies of consciousness, 

it will follow that your opponent will accord you the same response of listening, 

thinking and acknowledging your position, as you gave him, 

but if he lives entirely in the earthly consciousness frequencies, 

you may encounter difficulties. He may feel you are trying to score points 

by being holy, superior or bigger in some way. 

8.78.1 

Calm him down; tell him it is painful to have conflict between you. 

8.78.2 

You are only trying out a method to ensure both of you get 

a fair hearing from the other, and reach a truly mutual 

forgiving reconciliation instead of a superficial one 

when hurt feelings are left to fester in the mind and heart and body. 

8.78.3 

You should each give the other the right to disagree in gentle words 

– giving valid reasons for the disagreement. 

8.78.4 

Find the fortitude within yourself to recognise that you, 

as a human being, cannot possibly be always right since you, 

like everyone else,has been born with a controlling ego-drive 

which forces you to take up and strongly defend the position of top-dog. 

8.78.4.1 

Remember that whilst you believe yourself to be top-dog, 

he too believes the same thing. 

8.78.4.2 

Humanly, he believes himself to be at least on an equal level 

with yourself if not superior. Whatever his ego causes him 

to think about himself and his point of view, is exactly the same 

as your ego causes you to think about your opinions and ideas. 

8.79 

When you can bring Divine Consciousness into the arena of your 

human consciousness, you have literally received 

– with compassionate acceptance and love – 

the human reality of each of you into yourselves, 

have dissolved the negativity between you 

and raised the frequencies of your consciousness vibrations, 

leaving you feeling lighter and more vibrant. 

8.79.1 

Since this leaves you in perfect peace, no longer in conflict, 

this is extremely important to your well-being. 


Letter 8 page 281



8.80 

If, however, you should refuse to listen and empathise 

and accept with loving forgiveness, the truth of another person, 

the rejection creates an emotional ‘magnetic rejection’ energy 

which joins and re-inforces other residues of rejection energy force 

within the consciousness electromagnetic fields of your entire system. 

8.80.1 

‘Rejection magnetism’ depletes the ‘bonding magnetism’ between cells 

and ill health sets in. 

8.80.2 

This fact of existence is the ground 

of all psychosomatic medicine. 

8.81 

People who constantly blame and judge others and keep 

a wholly closed mind in regard to their own part in conflict, 

eventually experience some kind of radical breakdown 

in their physical or emotional make-up. 

8.81.1 

If they can monitor and work on this tendency to exercise control, 

judge others and exonerate themselves from blame, 

and can eventually give their soul full mastery in their personality, 

the breakdown of whatever kind it is, will ultimately disappear completely. 

8.82 

If, during conflict with another, you give time, space and understanding 

but only encounter stubborn resistance in the form of 

a continual statement of personal aggrieved feeling, 

then you are dealing with ego blindness 

and the only thing to do is to laugh, 

concede defeat, and walk away. 

8.82.1 

Providing you walk away with forgiveness and understanding 

of their controlling ego, you may have conceded defeat 

but you gained a victory over self and refrained from introducing 

negative vibrations into your consciousness field. 

8.83 

The very worst thing you can do to promote discord 

is to tell a person 

“they shouldn’t feel a certain way” or 

“they do not mean what they are saying”. 

8.83.1 

These two sayings are a gross violation of the dignity 

and respect due to the other 

and you have rejected the human reality of the other person. 

8.84 

You may question a person: “Do you really mean what you are saying?” 

8.84.1 

If the answer is “yes” then it must be accepted 

and the discussion should continue from that point. 

8.85 

Never ignore what another person is trying to tell you 

because you do not want to face up to what is being said. 

8.85.1 

This is cowardice and gives points to your ego. 

8.85.2 

Be brave and listen – with both ears open 

to receive the truth behind the words. 

13 


Letter 8 page 282



8.86 

You must accept the reality of a person 

– whether you agree with it or not, 

even if a facet causes you shock or displeasure. 

8.86.1 

Remember, you do not know the full circumstances out of which 

that human consciousness has grown into its present form. 

8.86.2 

If you judge, criticise, condemn in any way, you have erected a barrier 

between yourself and that person which will not be removed, 

no matter how much you may wish to overlook everything negative in him 

and become friends in the future. 

8.86.3 

Unknowingly, what you reject in him will remain in your consciousness 

as a foundation for future discords which will build up 

and eventually outweigh the affection. 

8.86.3.1 

Unwittingly, you will say things in the future reflecting 

your underlying secret mistrust or displeasure. 

8.86.3.2 

Instead of accepting his weaknesses with love 

and helping him deal with and overcome them, you will put him 

on his guard against you and he will never fully trust you. 

8.86.3.3 

Your ego and his ego will have had a secret battle 

which neither of you will be aware of consciously. 

8.87 

Love could turn to hate. Remember 

– your life is a STATE OF CONSCIOUSNESS 

in which thoughts and feelings are deposited as in a safety box. 

Let acceptance and caring be the steel of which the box is made. 

8.88 

When you have an encounter with someone to whom you are drawn, 

if only in friendship, and you discover that there are elements in his past 

which are contrary to your principles – you have the option: 

8.88.1 

to remain in contact with him, fully accepting his past, 

and possibly in future situations pointing out the characteristic 

logically and lovingly, helping him grow, 

or if this is impossible, 

8.88.2 

promptly removing yourself from the situation until you can see 

his problems from the perspective of loving acceptance inspired 

by Divine Consciousness and you find him receptive to your principles. 

8.89 

You must never accuse a person of acting out of an ego-impulse. 

8.89.1 

All human beings are ego driven to a greater or lesser extent. 

8.89.1.1 

Never take a stance which will humiliate another! 

8.90 

When I was on earth, I urged people to forgive 

and to abstain from judgment, criticism, condemnation. 

8.90.1 

The church has misinterpreted this as meaning you must please God 

by loving others and abstaining from the negative emotions. 

This is not what I meant at all. 

14 


Letter 8 page 283



8.91 

There is no GOD who needs to be pleased by your behaviour. 

8.92 

You are masters of your fate in that you always reap what you sow. 

8.93 

All of the foregoing pages have been directed at giving you details 

of how to avoid sowing weeds in your vegetable patch, 

how to remain healthy, happy, prosperous. 

8.94 

A time will come in your spiritual development when you will awaken 

to the enormous gift you have in your head – the gift of creative, 

intelligent thinking, and you will also become aware 

of the enormous responsibility you bear towards the way you use it. 

8.95 

There are wonderful people in your world who have used their minds 

In such a way as to gain insight and growth 

from the daily challenges in their lives. 

8.95.1 

Step by step, by probing, analyzing, moving on to new viewpoints, 

higher understanding, they fashion new ideals for themselves. 

8.95.2 

They adopt these ideals as guidelines for their future behaviour. 

8.95.3 

By these means they are able to purify their thinking, words, actions, 

in order to re-define their mode of conduct in the world 

and of attending to relationships. 

8.95.4 

These are self-made people – but rarely do you find that they 

have not also drawn strength, insight, inspiration, emotional stability 

from the higher source – Divine Consciousness 

or their perception of what they may call GOD . 

8.96 

When on earth, I told the people a story – the parable of the ‘Ten Talents’. 

8.96.1 

I said that a Lord of much wealth was going abroad for a while 

and he left each of his three servants a sum of money. 

8.96.1.1 

To one, he gave ten talents, to another – five 

– and the last one he gave one talent. 

When he returned, he asked each servant what use they had made of the money. 

8.96.1.2 

One said he had doubled the master’s investment, and the other 

said he had gained half again, and the last man said he had sat on it, 

fearing to lose what he had been given. 

8.96.1.3 

The master complimented the first two servants on their efficiency 

and ingenuity, but he was angry with the servant who had not attempted 

to make anything at all of the one talent left in his care. 

8.97 

Each one of you in the world have your own amount 

of talent with which to work. 

8.97.1 

If, on your own initiative, you find it hard to discover the best way 

to make a profit out of your personal talent and resources 

– draw on Divine Consciousness through meditation, 

and little by little, the ideas will surely come, 

and these will be exactly suited to your own personality. 

15 


Letter 8 page 284



8.98 

At the same time – consider how you have used your talents 

throughout your life time. Have you been engrossed entirely in creating 

happiness and pleasures for yourself – or have you devoted time also 

to the upliftment or improvement of the life of others? 

8.98 

It is a terrible thing to have been given talents above the average and 

to end your lives having squandered them in self-indulgent modes of living. 

8.98.1 

Whatever lessons you have failed to learn, 

whatever growth you have evaded, whatever development in spirituality 

you have deliberately avoided 

– are mountains you have created for yourself to climb 

in your next lives. They will obstruct your path and will have 

to be dealt with – spiritually – or again repeated in a further life. 

8.99 

It is not necessary to make a great way in the world, 

achieve advancement or wealth or fame. 

8.99.1 

You can use your talents as a parent, seeking the best means 

of becoming successful in your job of promoting your children’s well-being. 

8.99.2 

What higher calling is there than to be a good loving parent, 

more especially if you take as your role model the Divine Father-Mother 

Consciousness which is entirely directed at growth, nutrition of mind 

and body, healing of mind and body, regeneration of mind and body, 

protection in every form and the fulfilment of every need of mind, emotions, 

body – within a system of Law and Order and Unconditional Love. 

8.99.3 

As a parent – have you measured up to the Consciousness 

of your Divine Source of Being? 

8.100 

Some of the people who have made best use of their talents have been 

servants – those who have looked after other people’s children 

with devotion and love, cleaning the house with conscientious attention to detail, 

creating a peaceful calm and caring environment for the employer 

with love and gentleness. These are the great souls, the ones who have 

made paths for themselves leading directly into the Kingdom of Heaven. 

8.101 

Alternatively, there are people who have used their talents 

for the purposes of the destruction of others to feed their vanity 

and the cold emptiness within their own hearts. 

8.101.1 

Ultimately, their use of their minds has led to their own destruction. 

8.101.2 

Think of the people in history and in the present time, 

who have brainwashed others into rebellion. They have become dictators. 

8.101.2.1 

Then think about the likely end of such dictators. 

8.101.2.2 

Such people have abused the privileges bestowed by mind power 

and they eventually pay the price, but not before they have ruined 

thousands of lives for no good reason, for there could never be 

a good reason for turning countries into war-torn wildernesses 

and ruining a prosperous economy. 


Letter 8 page 285



8.102 

Think of families where emotional and mental abuse is rife. 

8.102.1 

This is an abhorrent use of mental power. 

8.102.2 

It rebounds to the abuser in many, many ways – ill-health, sickness, 

addictions, depression and loss of self-esteem. 

8.103 

However, do not use your brains, intellect, insight, knowledge, 

education as a platform from which to criticise, judge or condemn 

others who do not measure up to your own standards of efficiency 

or goodness in any area of your life. 

8.103.1 

At the same time – since to criticise, judge and condemn is as natural 

as breathing to the human ego, do not attempt to deny 

your perceptions of what might be improved. 

8.103.2 

To do so is to deny the reality of the evolutionary process. 

8.104 

The purpose behind existence is to experience 

– and improve upon your experiences. 

8.104.1 

Therefore, do not judge or condemn or reject 

the deficiencies you observe in others but take your perceptions 

immediately to Divine Consciousness and continually ask 

for a Divine Resolution of the problem. 

8.105 

Hold fast to the realisation that wherever, whenever, 

Divine Consciousness is drawn into a problem 

the end result is always growth and development for all concerned. 

8.106 

Try to bear in mind always, you are on earth 

to bring Divine Consciousness down into your daily life, 

relationships and circumstances. 

8.106.1 

You are there to use your minds for this special purpose. 

16 

8.107 

When I said I have come to help you find LIFE more Abundant, 

I meant that I have come to help you work through your 

magnetic-emotional bondage and to find and make true contact 

with DIVINE LIFE – the Source of your being. 

8.107.1 

Out of this contact comes increased LIFE which far transcends 

the physical life you draw from your food alone. 

8.107.2 

Out of this contact comes spiritual direction, protection, 

and a Divinely Inspired Path. 

8.107.2.1 

You could call this 

‘The Path of Christ Consciousness’. 

8.108 

When you have perceived some deeper truth 

previously hidden from your consciousness, 

you must accept and rejoice that Divine Consciousness 

has penetrated your human consciousness and spoken within your mind. 

8.108.1 

Give sincere thanks and treasure this gift and reverence it. 


Letter 8 page 286



8.108.2 

Never take it for granted, otherwise you will block 

further entrance of LOVING INTELLIGENCE. 

8.108.2.1 

You will wonder why you feel so alone again. 

8.109 

People speak of being transformed by the inner Spirit. 

8.109.1 

The terminology of ‘inner Spirit’ is not wrong. 

8.109.1.1 

I have gone to great lengths to try to rid your minds of old terminology 

which may have an inaccurate meaning for you. 

8.109.1.2 

At the same time, I want you to understand that once you have grasped 

what I really mean, (for I have been so grossly misinterpreted in the past 

that I do not want this to happen again), 

you must not be bound down by the terminology itself. 

8.109.1.3 

So long as you know what the ‘inner Spirit’ really is 

– DIVINE_LIFE CONSCIOUSNESS operating out of INFINITE UNIVERSAL 

CONSCIOUSNESS and has nothing to do with the spirits of the departed, 

you may use the terminology which has most meaning for you, 

provided it is the meaning given you in these Letters. 

8.109.2 

To return to my original statement at the beginning of this new section. 

It is frequently said that people can be transformed by the power of the Spirit. 

8.109.2.1 

Such a transformation is not possible. 

8.109.2.2 

There is nothing real in your human self which can be transformed. 

8.109.2.3 

Your soul has been drawn from DIVINE_LIFE CONSCIOUSNESS 

and is therefore perfect. 

8.109.2.4 

Your human personality is ephemeral and composed only 

of magnetic emotional bonding~rejection impulses. 

8.109.2.5 

Consequently, Divine Life must gradually impregnate 

more and more of your consciousness to impel you 

to strip away these gross impulses 

in order to reveal the spiritual Reality. 

8.109.3 

Perhaps I can best explain this to you by using a parable. 

8.109.3.1 

A girl of great beauty was kept hidden within heavy grey veiling 

and an ugly face was painted on it. 

8.109.3.1.1 

Thus, the truth of her being was kept secret and few 

ventured near her because of her unattractive appearance. 

8.109.3.2 

She grew up and realised that the cause of her loneliness and misery, 

loss of freedom of movement and health, were due to the veils. 

8.109.3.2.1 

But she was so accustomed to them 

that she felt she would not survive without them. 

8.109.3.3 

However, she was fortunate enough to meet an enlightened mentor 

from another country, and was ultimately persuaded to discard just one veil. 

17 


Letter 8 page 287



8.109.3.4 

After much searching for the inner strength to do so, 

she begged her mentor to help her. He lifted her hands and together 

they discarded the veil on which the ugly face had been painted 

and she felt much better for having rid herself of it. 

She began to feel a sense of joy. 

8.109.3.5 

After a while, she was eager to rid herself of another veil 

and again her mentor came to her and helped remove it. 

8.109.3.6 

And so it continued. The more she shed, the lighter she grew, 

and she gradually glimpsed the reality of nature around her, 

she could see the trees clearly, the birds on the boughs and listened 

enthralled to their beautiful songs, she saw the beauty in other people’s 

faces, and began to feel the flow of love in her heart. 

8.109.3.7 

Life was now becoming a truly Divine gift to be treasured. Daily 

she gave thanks to her mentor for helping her become such a happy person. 

8.109.3.8 

Finally, the time came when she could no longer bear the final veil 

around her. She knew it was shutting her off from even greater light, 

beauty, harmony and loving contact with other beautiful people. 

8.109.3.8.1 

Although she did not know how she would manage without it, 

she retired into the silence with her mentor 

and pleaded to have this last veil removed. 

8.109.3.8.2 

This was a time of agony since the veil 

appeared to be a part of her being. 

8.109.3.8.3 

But she begged and pleaded and in a moment of brilliant Light, 

the veil was burnt off her. The form that was left was her Reality 

– and she came into perfect inner freedom! 

8.109.3.9 

However, her individualised Reality now had to find a way 

to function in the environment; this was unexpectedly difficult. 

8.109.3.9.1 

Because her perceptions of Reality surrounding and within herself 

were now so clear and transcendent, the ground of her communication 

with other people had radically changed. 

8.109.3.9.2 

She was no longer at peace in the social and business environment, 

nor could she remain a member of her community. 

8.109.3.10 

People looked at her and said: 

“Oh, this is who you are, and you have no veil, how dreadful. 

8.109.3.10.1 

We find you very odd – even a little mad”. 

8.109.3.10.2 

They turned their backs on her. What do you think she did? 

8.109.3.11 

Did she long to go back to the time when she was 

veiled as heavily as others? 

8.109.3.11.1 

No, she had found such peace, joy and fulfilment of need, 

she left her community and went into a retreat and joined other souls 

who would recognise her true identity 

and respond to it with love and joy. 


Letter 8 page 288



8.109.3.12 

Tell me, was her veiling, her personality, transformed? 

8.109.3.12.1 

No, with the help of her mentor, she removed 

her own veiling when she was convinced by her mentor 

( DIVINE_LIFE CONSCIOUSNESS ) it was the right thing to do. 

8.109.3.13 

As she removed the different layers of veiling, 

she came closer and closer to intimate knowledge 

of the Reality-Soul hidden by her veiling (the personality). 

8.109.4 

You can probably understand now that the human personality 

is like a mental-emotional cobweb, sometimes a dirty veiling 

of mass inter-actions between magnetic attraction/bonding 

and magnetic repulsion/revulsion. 

8.109.4.1 

Spiritually evolved people can see this dirty veiling 

clouding the skin of people whose language is coarse 

and their thoughts solely centred around earthy ego activities. 

8.109.4.2 

Alternatively, as an individual leaves behind levels of earthy thoughts 

and responses, the skin begins to clear and a light shines in the eyes. 

8.109.5 

Whilst the earth personality is imperceptibly dying away, 

the body becomes more spiritualised. 

This is clearly visible to people who have the gift of spiritual perception. 

8.109.6 

Do not be afraid of future withdrawal from the earthly mindset. 

8.109.6.1 

You will relinquish it, little by little, with infinite relief. 

8.109.6.2 

Your true goal in life will become ever more clear 

and your determination to reach it will grow ever more strong. 

8.109.6.3 

You may argue that you are not often mentally or emotionally 

engaged in magnetic emotional thoughts and feelings. 

8.109.6.4 

But when you examine your spontaneous thoughts, you will find 

that you are completely dominated by magnetic attraction~bonding 

and magnetic repulsion~revulsion thoughts all day long! 

8.109.6.4.1 

Your mind keeps up a ceaseless chatter 

of comments and judgements, criticisms, wants, don’t wants, 

reactionary feelings verging on resentment or rejection, l 

onging for certain things and fears that the longings will not be fulfilled, 

striving for success and irritation or anger 

with those who stand in the way of that success. 

8.109.6.5 

When the ego is in control, the one who prays 

does so with faith and yearning. 

Immediately, after prayer, on meeting someone, 

the trauma just taken to God to be dealt with in the right way, 

is sorrowfully aired to gain the comfort of human sympathy, but 

– the consciousness form and force released during prayer, 

the asking, the faith and the yearning, are now cancelled by the self-pity. 

18 


Letter 8 page 289



8.110 

The mind is usually a bog, a quagmire, of conflicting ideas. 

8.110.1 

During stress, a person may strive to focus on a life-giving affirmation 

or perception but, like a playful puppy tossing a paper bag filled with air, 

the thought is soon swept out of mind and the stressful thinking 

the person was trying to avoid has once again taken hold. 

8.110.2 

And so it goes on in the mind, back and forth, 

until the person longs to escape the conflict. 

8.110.2.1 

Your internal dialogue will probably go along lines similar to: 

“I don't want to get up. I don't want to get breakfast. 

I don't want to make sandwiches, I don't want to go to work, 

I don't want to meet so-and-so today, I don't want to do the laundry, 

I don't want to do this, that and the other.” 

8.110.3 

And so the litany of rejection of life continues with thoroughly 

disgruntled people all day long. 

However – instead of mentally complaining, 

the dialogue may be along the lines of “I don't FEEL like...” 

8.110.4 

All these feelings come from ego-drives which rejects such activities 

since they are perceived to be a bore, uncomfortable or a burden. 

8.110.4.1 

Alternatively, you may wake up and say or feel 

“It's Saturday, I must hurry and dress and get to the market, 

there are things I want to buy. I must get some of those 

strawberries before they are sold out. 

I must get down to the sales to find some bargains. 

I'm going to speak nicely to my husband to give me some money. 

I do hope I see Patrick when I go to his office. 

I want that new Boss to like me, so I'll work extra hard 

and I'll look attractive for him. 

I hope my husband buys the new car. 

I'm certain I'll find a parking space if I remain positive. 

I hope I get a bonus.” 

8.110.5 

All these foregoing ideas come from the ego-bonding impulses. 

I want. 

8.110.6 

You may also string together several bonding and rejection feelings: 

“I hope my children go to sleep early so that I can relax. 

I hate it when they call for water and want me to read to them 

when I'm so tired, but 

I ought to be a good mother and spend a little time with them.” 

8.110.6.1 

‘I hope' ‘that I can' ‘I ought' ‘good mother' ‘spend time' 

are all connected by the magnetic attraction~bonding. 

8.110.7 

These are the things you ‘want’ for yourself. 

19 


Letter 8 page 290



8.110.8 

These thoughts also arise from fears – fears of being asked 

to do more than you feel you can do at this moment. 

8.110.8.1 

Fears of failure as a mother. 

8.110.8.2 

Fear is a direct impulse experienced from the ego which demands 

that you measure up in order to be acceptable to yourself and other people 

and yet is very much aware that you do not! 

8.110.9 

With the development of civilisation, the magnetic 

bonding-rejection impulses have become so complicated and interwoven 

that they are difficult to differentiate and discern. 

8.110.9.1 

‘I hate it’ ‘call for water’ ‘want me to read’ ‘I’m so tired’ 

are all magnetic rejection-revulsion feelings and since it requires more energy 

to reject and push away than to accept and bond with, 

the conflict within you will end up by making you feel even 

more dispirited and tired, even feeling guilty, but unable 

to find the strength to do what you would really, deep down, 

like to do: spend more time with your children, read to them and mother them. 

8.110.9.1.1 

This would give you a sense of satisfaction and well-being, 

because, at an even deeper level you know you would be experiencing 

and expressing love – whereas all the wants and don’t wants 

are a coating hiding the feeling of love. 

8.110.9.2 

When you are in tune with your deepest recesses of being 

and are experiencing and expressing love – 

you are truly at peace and happy. 

8.110.9.3 

At the same time, notice that in this interior monologue 

which goes on all the time in caring mothers, the little interjection of: 

I ought to spend a little time with them is an insight drawn directly 

from DIVINE_LIFE CONSCIOUSNESS, but you will probably 

believe it is your conscience telling you what you ought to do. 

8.111 

Perhaps you are beginning to see that your mind and emotions 

are like a war arena with conflicting ideas following each other so rapidly 

that you are completely unaware of what you are doing to yourself. 

8.111.1 

Your mind is a see-saw. 

Your beliefs, opinions, reactions, change according to any changes 

you find in relationships and environment – a see-saw of likes and dislikes, 

resentment and friendship, possessiveness and rejection. 

8.111.2 

All of this hub-bub arises out of superficial understanding of all 

that is really taking place in your environment at a subterranean level. 

8.111.3 

You are like boats sailing the seas. 

You can see the sky, but you have no inkling at all of the growth, 

movement and life activity taking place under your keel. 


Letter 8 page 291



8.111.3.1 

This means that you may think you are relating to someone 

in a real way but underneath the surface and behind their 

pleasant exterior, your friend may feel lonely in your presence 

and aching to be understood and spoken to 

on a level more sensitive and empathetic, 

more suited to their needs as well as yours. 

8.111.4 

Take for instance, the following example. 

On the face of it, it appears to be completely harmless both to yourself 

and other people, but an analysis will show you it is anything but innocuous. 

8.111.4.1 

“I hope that bad-tempered woman is away from work today”. 

8.111.4.1.1 

First, to be able to make such a statement, 

in your hidden consciousness, 

you have reviewed her behaviour and condemned her 

for the problems she causes by her bad temper. 

8.111.4.1.2 

You have hung a label around her neck – ‘bad tempered woman’. 

8.111.4.1.3 

You have created a consciousness energy force with her name on it. 

8.111.4.2 

It won’t do her any good. You want magnetically (not spiritually) 

that she should be absent from work to make life more pleasant for you. 

8.111.4.3 

In the above statement you reveal you are in the grip of ego 

completely, since you did not pause to wonder whether she was subject to 

any problem of character personality, any hidden sickness, misery, 

financial problem, causing her to be short-tempered. 

8.111.4.4 

The hope she will be absent is in the nature of a curse on her. 

8.111.4.5 

If your thinking was sufficiently passionate and powerful, 

she will probably pick up the negative consciousness energy force 

and suddenly feel too unwell to go to work! 

8.111.5 

The same principle is involved in the development 

of emotional tension into nervous breakdowns. 

8.111.5.1 

At the onset of emotional tension, the mind and emotions begin 

to race with magnetic-emotional rejection-repulsion-revulsion feelings. 

8.111.5.2 

A person engages in continual thoughts such as: 

“I can’t cope” which is a rejection and outright denial 

of any existing energy that the person does have to deal with the crisis. 

“I can’t bear it” also denies personal strength. 

“I hate this happening to me” “I hate the person doing this to me.” 

“I hate having to change my life-style” 

“I hate, I deny, I refuse, I object, I oppose, I don’t deserve”. 

8.111.5.3 

A particularly virulent consciousness form (thoughts) 

‘I’ll get my own back’ is a mixture of magnetic-bonding-rejection. 

In reality, the ‘consciousness’ of such a sentence is: 

“I hate him and what he has done so much that I will teach him a lesson. 

I will do to him exactly what he has done to me. I’ll make him pay!” 

20 


Letter 8 page 292



8.111.5.3.1 

This is pure revenge. 

Revenge is a boomerang which magnetically returns, 

bestowing suffering of some kind on the thinker. 

8.111.5.3.1.1 

If he is on the Path to Christ Consciousness, 

it will also teach the sender a much needed lesson. 

8.111.5.4 

All these foregoing thoughts and feelings including 

the killer resentment bring on nervous – even physical – breakdowns. 

8.111.5.5 

There may be some people reading these Letters who will remember 

my confrontation with the fig tree near Bethany. 

8.111.5.5.1 

I was hungry and foolishly looked for figs 

when they were out of season. 

When I found none, I said to the tree “may no one ever eat of your fruit again.” 

8.111.5.5.3 

And the tree withered to its roots and was dead by the following day, 

much to the astonishment of Peter. 

8.111.6 

This was a time when I, as Jesus, was thoroughly irresponsible 

in the use of my mind power and caused damage for which I was contrite. 

(I explained the true reasons for this incident fully in Letter 3.) 

8.111.6.1 

However, when speaking to my disciples, I also used it as an example 

and warning of the power exercised by mind over living things. 

8.111.7 

Let it be said, also, that on that day, I whipped 

and drove the money lenders out of the temple, and 

harshly denigrated the scribes and Pharisees to their faces. 

8.111.8 

All these activities were magnetic-emotional bonding-rejection impulses. 

8.111.8.1 

Deliberately, I set the seal on my soon-to-be death by crucifixion. 

8.111.9 

I knew exactly what I was doing for my time on earth was drawing 

to a close and to tell the truth, I was eager to leave your world. 

8.112 

When people first come on to the spiritual path and seek a Higher Power, 

many are taught by self-help teachers to engage in magnetic-emotional 

bonding thoughts to a greater degree, although such teachers have no idea 

that their instructions are serving to strengthen the power of the ego. 

8.112.1 

The spiritual aspirant is taught: “If you meditate, God or the 

Power of my Sub-conscious will help me get all my needs”, 

“I’m going to visualise the house I want and I know I’ll get it”, “I’m going to buy 

the clothes I need and have faith that I’ll somehow find the instalments”. 

They concentrate on having faith and on getting what they need or want. 

8.112.2 

At the beginning of their change in consciousness and the 

exercise of their faith, they do indeed feel great benefits. The desired objects 

do come into their lives, they find doors opening, they achieve success. 

8.112.3 

This phenomena reveals that the material planes of their consciousness 

are becoming more spiritualised and as a result there are improvements in them. 

Life is less hard. 

21 


Letter 8 page 293



8.112.4 

But your lives are meant to express every level of your consciousness 

– mind, emotions, body. 

8.112.5 

When you have mastered the physical realms of consciousness, 

your next adventure into spirituality is in the realm of your emotions. 

8.112.5.1 

Therefore, suddenly, in the midst of your plenty, the winds blow 

and the rains fall upon your previously stable emotional consciousness, 

creating manifold miseries of every kind. 

8.112.5.1.1 

These can be in the nature of loss of family, health or possessions, 

sudden setbacks of numerous kinds in numerous areas of your life. 

8.112.5.2 

It is at these times that so many lose their previous faith. 

“Positive Thinking doesn’t work!” they affirm. 

8.112.6 

No, positive thinking on its own does not work; 

neither does the power of your sub-conscious since it is only a facet 

of your entire spiritual/human being. 

8.112.7 

When your emotions are in upheaval, you are being called 

to examine your entire consciousness, your beliefs, your feelings 

towards yourself and others, your faith in a spiritual dimension 

– even the meaning of death and your life afterwards in a higher dimension. 

8.112.7.1 

This is an extremely painful time in the lives of people. 

8.112.7.2 

All are subject to this time of upheaval in one form or another. 

8.1127.3 

It can be a time of tremendous inner growth and a movement 

into happiness or an ongoing time of bitterness and resentment. 

8.112.7.4 

This is the time to wake up fully and realise 

that the outcome of the experiences are entirely up to you 

– not fate or destiny – but you 

– either working on your own or devotedly and consistently 

with Divine Consciousness arriving eventually at the height of felicity. 

8.112.7.5 

It is at this time also, that a person is challenged 

to use the mind constructively, reaching for the highest insights 

and ideals with which to master the emotions. 

8.112.7.5.1 

The difference between re-active thought 

– arising from impulsive ego responses to uncomfortable situations 

– and creative, intelligent, thoughtful thought, will become clear. 

8.112.7.5.2 

When this takes place – and the insight is put into daily practice 

– self-mastery is close at hand. 

8.112.8 

Only the teachers who can lead you 

through all the levels of self-realisation, 

remorse, awakening, changing mental/emotional patterns, 

moving ever upward into higher spiritual frequencies of vibrations 

until reaching true God-realisation 

– are the Teachers of Truth 

– who can truly lead you into the Kingdom of Heaven. 

22 


Letter 8 page 294



8.113 

If the first level of development, seeking material satisfactions 

through positive thinking were wholly satisfactory to seekers 

and brought them all they hoped for, the whole world would, 

by now, 

have been converted to the belief in positive thinking. 

8.113.1 

However, this is the starting point of the previously quiescent 

soul’s spiritual journey and is not to be rejected or criticised. 

8.114 

The psyche wakes up to the fact that beyond the earthly dimension 

there is some spiritual dimension called ‘God’, a person sitting up there 

or a universal power which answers prayers. 

8.114.1 

Remember we are talking about consciousness. 

8.114.2 

The psyche is becoming aware that there is more to life 

than the daily grind and wants to experience whatever it is 

because deprivation in some area of existence 

– health, financial means, happiness, love, etc. 

is causing it to seek help. 

8.114.2.1 

Here, we have the same magnetic-emotional bonding at work. 

I want. 

8.114.3 

However as the awakening psyche becomes an observer 

of what is going on in mind and emotions, 

through its filtered contact with LIFE CONSCIOUSNESS, 

it will begin to see some of the magnetic-emotional 

bonding~rejection activities it is engaging in. 

8.114.4 

Eventually, it will be sufficiently enlightened to turn from the 

possessive~repulsion feelings and will pray for help to overcome them. 

8.114.4.1 

It is usually at this time that the right Teacher for that soul 

will come into his life. 

8.114.5 

If the soul has travelled the road of life several times, 

then it will be some Teacher who has evolved sufficiently 

to lead the seeking soul out of the chains and bondage of the ego-drive 

and forward into Light. 

8.115 

Remember, in your approach to others, be careful of their egos. 

8.115.1 

It is their sole means of internal survival until they have gained 

a real and lasting glimpse of Divine Consciousness 

and they also perceive that they have within 

– and transcendent to themselves 

– a source of strength, power and inspiration. 

8.116 

You must also realise that in becoming individualised 

into bodily form and mental-emotional activity, 

you are subject to the laws of existence. 


Letter 8 page 295



8.117 

You have been given individuality and identity 

and infinite potential of achieving Christ Consciousness 

and there is a price to pay for these. 

8.118 

For, perhaps, many lifetimes, (until you are educated into this rare 

knowledge of self), you will experience the vagaries 

and multitudinous complexities of life and relationships. 

8.119 

In many lives in the past, you may have done outrageous things 

considered by others to be sin personified 

but these magnetic personality experiences will have contributed 

to bringing you where you are today in spiritual perception. 

8.119.1 

Therefore, you should be able to accept that 

there is no sin against a God and there is no sin against others. 

8.119.2 

The ego can only have total control and do reprehensible things 

because the soul is still asleep within the heavy cobweb bondage 

of the magnetic personality. 

8.119.2.1 

Where this is the case, there is no possibility 

of persuading such a person he has done wrong against others. 

There is no interior illumination from Light to show him a better way to live. 

8.119.2.2 

I T is entirely blocked by the ego magnetic consciousness. 

8.119.2.3 

However, the pain such a person experiences (since everything he does 

to others will return with full measure and more), will ultimately 

make him question existence, and asking questions 

is the means by which to receive answers from DIVINE LIFE. 

8.120 

I began this section by saying that people believe 

they can be transformed by Spirit. 

8.121 

Now, you understand why I said “there is nothing to be transformed” 

8.121.1 

There is nothing real or eternal in the personality. 

8.121.2 

There is a great need to strip it away to reveal the Divine within. 

8.121.3 

In Palestine, I called this process a ‘dying to self’ 

which has proved to be a frightening statement. 

8.121.3.1 

Because of it, many people have been deterred from stepping on 

to the path leading to the highest spiritual dimensions. 

8.121.3.2 

And yes, that last step in the stripping process is indeed like a death. 

8.121.3.3 

A person loses an essential part of his human/earthly self 

whilst undergoing it, but the relief and the inner peace experienced 

when the struggle is finally over, cannot be described. Joy fills the heart. 

8.121.3.4 

There is true security, rest and tranquillity in the silence of the mind. 

8.121.3.5 

At last, the struggle for personal control is over. 

8.121.3.5.1 

The person becomes a master. 

8.121.3.6 

There follows a time of spiritual rest and recuperation. 

8.121.4 

This is later followed by a stepping into a new dimension of being. 

Nothing in the human scene, matters as it did before. 

23 


Letter 8 page 296



8.121.4.1 

People criticise you? Previously, the magnetic personality 

would have made you feel angry because of your insecurity, 

your driving need to appear perfect to everyone, in order to gain approval. 

“If you do not have approval”, the ego argued, “how will you survive? 

What will your life be like?” 

8.121.5 

When the voice of the ego has died away, 

there is no need to seek security for you are SECURE! 

You know that you are sustained, maintained, nourished, protected, healed 

by DIVINE_LIFE CONSCIOUSNESS no matter what others may think of you. 

8.121.6 

Your joy, gladness, happiness, personal fulfilment and contentment 

are all inside you. In fact, you no longer need otherness at all. 

8.121.7 

Except, you are a part of all otherness, and 

when the Light fills you, you have a driving need 

to render to others all that DIVINE_LIFE CONSCIOUSNESS is pouring into you 

every moment of the day as you keep in constant touch 

with this beautiful dimension within you. 

8.121.8 

No longer do you reject the personality of others, 

everyone is acceptable to you, 

everyone is in need of love and now you have plenty of that to give. 

8.121.9 

No longer is it a struggle to love unconditionally. 

It comes spontaneously. 

8.121.10 

Whatever faults you may have left, whatever mistakes you make 

in your attitudes to others, as a result of remnants of the ego left behind, 

these are revealed to you but you do not shy away from self-knowledge 

but rather embrace it with love and thanksgiving. 

8.121.10.1 

You discover that recognition and acceptance 

of the negative human reactions in yourself is both wholesome and healing. 

8.121.10.2 

You happily accept and take responsibility for whatever mistakes you 

make and then when you have discerned the loving way, you let it go. 

8.121.11 

You will experience inner peace, knowing that you have learnt 

something else valuable which will stand you in good stead when next 

you are challenged by earthly experiences. 

8.122 

The time for deep remorse is over, since it has now done its work 

of releasing you from magnetic emotional responses to life 

which brought you suffering in the past. 

8.122 

You have now entered what I termed Kingdom of Heaven when I was 

on earth. You will find that all your needs are supplied and you will KNOW 

that any needs in the future will also be met almost spontaneously. 

8.122.1 

This knowledge keeps you in constant touch with DIVINE_LIFE 

and gives you an immense sense of security. 

8.123 

With the peace of mind and tranquillity come joy and happiness, 

and a new sense of youthful well-being. 

24 


Letter 8 page 297



8.123.1 

Minor, or chronic or even terminal ailments will be cleared up 

and you will again enter into a new phase of existence. 

8.123.2 

Each time you learn a lesson, you leave something 

of the human dimension behind you and move forward 

into a higher frequency of spiritual consciousness. 

8.124 

I am describing for you the rewards which await you 

when you have struggled and dealt with the magnetic emotional bondage 

of attraction/bonding~rejection/repulsion. 

8.124.1 

It is these which initially give you individuality 

but which become fetters of the soul 

and from which you must break free 

in order to get off the treadmill. 

8.124.2 

This treadmill is the span of your present human life, continually turning, 

continually bearing you into experiences you do not enjoy. 

8.124.3 

When, at last, you are able to transcend, in spirit, your magnetic 

emotional reactions to life, the treadmill will begin to slow down and then, 

suddenly, you will find that you are almost stationary and you will begin 

to experience the beautiful quality of life I have described above. 

8.125 

Would that I could remove this burden 

imposed on you by your earthly humanhood. I 

8.125.1 

know your suffering, your times of despair, 

your grief in the lonely night, your hours of mental and emotional turmoil. 

8.126 

As I descend into your consciousness frequencies 

to transmit my messages and to understand 

what needs to be said to you, I become aware 

of your earthly conditions and these words are my response 

to your most urgent needs for relief and healing. 

8.127 

Do not doubt these words are from me. 

8.127.1 

Take comfort from them and KNOW that as you study these words 

they will, in time, bring you deep illumination within your soul 

which will bring about the longed-for changes in your life and self. 

1.128 

HOW TO MEDITATE 

1.128.1 

When you meditate, take up the position which is most comfortable 

for you. You do not have to go into physical contortions. Rest and relax. 

1.128.2 

Tell yourself to relax and release all your limbs, including your head, 

neck, face, into a state of utter limpness. 

1.129 

I must impress on you that meditation should be – eventually – 

as simple as slipping into slumber. 

8.130 

The purpose of meditation is to enable your entire consciousness 

to move beyond the boundaries of intellect and reason. 


Letter 8 page 298


How To Meditate 

8.131 

There are teachers who will tell you to imagine ... 

whatever you are told to imagine, 

you can rest assured you are not being assisted 

to go anywhere except into new imaginative realms 

of your own thought processes. 

8.131.1 

What this method of meditating will achieve for you 

will be a relief from the thoughts and stress 

that your ego pressures are creating for you. 

8.131.2 

In the world of imagination, the ego may – or may not – be dormant. 

8.132 

Before commencing meditation, prepare by fully realising 

you are about to make contact with DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS , 

both within and transcendent to your consciousness 

– therefore I T is also out there and around you. 

Visualise exactly what this means. 

8.133 

Remember, at all times, that what you THINK about 

is what you are tuning into. 

8.133.1 

Your thoughts are searchlights making contact with what you seek. 

8.132.2 

Remember that every thought has its own frequency 

of vibrations in consciousness. 

Believe, know this, for this is true. 

8.132.2.1 

The more spiritual the thought, 

the higher the frequencies of vibration. 

8.133 

Consciousness forms embodied by words are not visible 

but are specific entities of being. 

8.133.1 

They have the life of consciousness within them. 

8.133.2 

They are magnetised to like consciousness forms. 

8.133.3 

Like is drawn to like. 

8.133.4 

Think ‘dog’ and visualise what you mean, 

and your thoughts are attuned to the dog species. 

8.134 

Think UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS or DIVINE LIFE with 

understanding of what you mean – and your thoughts will be directed 

into UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS – DIVINE LIFE. 

8.134.1 

Know this and you will find your faith strengthening. 

25 

8.134.2 

If you have fully understood all that I am trying to tell you, 

you will KNOW that your meditation reaches its target. 

8.134.3 

Know this and you will find your faith strengthening. 

8.134.4 

Your faith remains weak because you only hope, or wish, 

or magnetically want to tune into LIFE_CONSCIOUSNESS, 

because you hope you will derive some benefit from the exercise. 


Letter 8 page 299



8.134.5 

Do you not see how earthy is such an approach 

to THAT WHICH GAVE YOU BEING? 

8.134.5.1 

Is it reverent? 

8.134.5.2 

Does it befit a person who is seeking true contact, and expects to do so? 

8.135 

Whilst INFINITE UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS 

is not the mythical God on high as depicted in the Old Testament, 

It is the Infinitely Powerful Reality, everywhere present, 

manifesting Its own designing, intelligent, evolutionary, 

loving caring for all that It has brought into being. 

8.135.1 

This is what you must realise you will eventually approach, 

whilst you are still on earth, when you reach the highest dimensions, 

after your magnetic-emotions have been dissolved not only from your mind, 

but also your sub-conscious, and solar plexus. 

8.135.2 

First of all, you will be getting in touch 

with FATHER-MOTHER DIVINE_LIFE, 

which is ever active within your entire system and the universe. 

8.135.2.1 

Remember IT is in equilibrium within the infinite universal dimension, 

and active within the world. 

8.135.2.2 

Father_activity sets the goals. 

8.135.2.3 

Mother_love directs the way the plans will be developed to promote 

the highest good of that which is being adapted, or healed, or protected. 

8.136 

(Countless people will say that these statements above 

are all imagination. They can scoff as they will. 

8.136.1 

Those who manage to make contact 

with Father-Mother_Life Consciousness 

– another name for DIVINE_LIFE CONSCIOUSNESS 

but denoting its double qualities – 

will verify that the foregoing is an accurate description 

of spiritual evolution which follows such contact.) 

8.137 

To return to your meditation. 

First of all, before attempting to enter your meditative state, 

memorise the following prayer so that the words become your own. 

8.137.1 

When you have become perfectly relaxed, 

start your meditation with this prayer. 

8.137.1.1 

Say it slowly and visualise the meaning of each word 

to enable you to enter into the consciousness of the word 

and enable the energy consciousness of the word 

to enter into your deepest self. 

8.137.1.2 

As you say this prayer, your eyes should be closed 

and your gaze lifted towards your forehead. 

26 


Letter 8 page 300



8.138 

( PRAYER FOR YOUR MEDITATION ) 

8.138.1 FATHER-MOTHER_LIFE, you are my life, my constant 

support, my health, my protection, 

my perfect fulfilment of every need 

and my highest inspiration. 

8.138.2 I ask you to reveal the true Reality of Yourself to me. 

I know it is your WILL that I shall be fully illumined 

that I may better receive awareness of Your Presence 

within and around me. 

I believe and know that this is possible. 

I believe that you protect and maintain me within perfect LOVE. 

I know that my eventual purpose is to EXPRESS YOU. 

8.138.3 As I speak to you, I know that you are perfectly receptive of me, 

for you are UNIVERSAL LOVING INTELLIGENCE which 

has so marvellously designed this world 

and brought it into visible form. 

8.138.4 I know, that as I ask YOU to speak to me, I am sending out 

a consciousness searchlight into your Divine Consciousness 

and as I listen, YOU will be penetrating my 

human consciousness and coming ever closer 

to my increasingly receptive mind and heart. 

8.138.5 I commit myself and my life into your care. 


Letter 8 page 301



8.138.6 

(Each time you say and visualise this prayer, 

you create a spiritual consciousness form which will become stronger 

and ever more elevated in frequencies of vibration 

as the true meaning of the prayer deepens in your mind 

and heart and your perceptions heighten.) 

8.138.7 

After the prayer, relax ever deeper 

and let your mind go as blank as you can. 

8.138.7.1 

If thoughts intrude, 

gently recite Divine Life or Father-mother-life to yourself 

and again quieten your mind. 

8.139 

After many months of sincere meditation, you may come to feel 

that your body is suddenly jerking, 

like a person entering sleep and then suddenly waking up. 

8.139.1 

If this happens, be thankful as your consciousness 

is penetrating the barriers of your previously created 

consciousness forces encapsulating your soul. 

8.139.2 

When you feel yourself entering a different deep state of consciousness, 

so deep you are barely breathing, know that 

you are beginning to attain your goal. 

8.139.3 

At the end of your meditation, always give glad and grateful thanks. 

8.140 

Remember that nothing you can think, say, or do, 

can in any way reduce all that Father-Mother_Life Consciousness is. 

8.140.1 However, any disbelief will form a barrier 

between you and Father-Mother_Life. 

8.140.2 I want to warn you: 

when you are trying to still your mind and thoughts, 

you may feel ill-at-ease, physically uncomfortable and even distressed. 

8.140.2.1 This is because – initially – you will come up 

against the black wall of your own consciousness 

and this can be extremely disconcerting – even painful. 

8.140.2.2 Bless the experience and ask Father_life 

to penetrate your consciousness next time you listen. 

8.140.2.3 

Then get up and put the experience behind you. 

8.141 When you find that you are at last entering into the silence, 

then rest equably, knowing that you have now entered 

what one might call the holy of holies because, at last, 

you are achieving contact with Father-Mother_Life within you. 

8.141.1 It will take time for this highly spiritual experience 

of the Silence to become a daily routine. 

8.141.2 Remember you have a lifetime of ego baggage 

27 

to discard and dissolve. 


Letter 8 page 302



8.142 

No matter what you sense or are aware of during your meditation, 

when you come out of it, expect to sense a difference in your life. 

8.142.1 

Remember that expectation is a consciousness form 

and as you expect you are opening the way 

for that which you expect to be magnetised into your experience, 

whatever it may be you are needing or dealing with. 

8.143 

If you do not feel any new lightness of spirit, 

despite your sincere expectations, 

do not deny changes or doubt the possibility of them. 

8.143.1 

Remember your consciousness is electromagnetic, 

of the same substance as your physical body, 

and it is the foundation of all experiences in your life. 

8.143.2 

Continue to expect – as you do so you are building up the power, 

the energy of your expectations_consciousness forms 

which will draw to themselves the manifestation of all that you are expecting. 

8.144 

Father-Mother_Life Consciousness can only be magnetised 

into your individual consciousness by faith, sincere expectancy, 

and the willingness to open yourself to the cleansing 

of your magnetic-emotional bonding~rejection- impulses. 

8.144.1 

How many of you presently go into meditation in this way 

and come out EXPECTING changes? 

8.144.2 

How many lose heart when they have felt some change 

and then nothing for a little while? 

8.144.3 

Bear in mind that I told you that you are subject to rhythms of high and low. 

8.144.3.1 

When you are in your lows, the flow of Divine Life in your system has 

dropped and the frequencies of vibration of your consciousness also drop. 

8.144.3.2 

Consequently, contact with Father-Mother-Life-Consciousness 

during these times, at the beginning of your search, is almost impossible. 

8.144.4 

In the early days of your seeking Truth, during your meditation, 

you are very much in touch with your subconscious, 

and you will find that there is an irritating resurgence of all the old 

negative thoughts and memories you had thought you had overcome. 

8.145 

When you enter your highs, you will find a resurgence of your 

spiritual self and will rejoice in this. Your meditations will be more positive 

and productive of contact with Father-Mother-Life-Consciousness. 

8.145.1 

If you will have the courage to persist and exercise self-discipline 

during the low times as well as the good, you will find eventually, 

that the lows will get less low and any former depression will be lifted. 

8.146 

Remember, that each time of prayerful consciousness 

brings you closer to your goal, 

although you may remain completely unaware of this. 

Nonetheless, things are happening for your ultimate good – believe in them. 


Letter 8 page 303



8.147 

When on earth I said: 

I have come to give you FREEDOM 

I have come to bring you “LIFE MORE ABUNDANT”! 

8.148 

The secret of your tiredness, exhaustion, inconsistency, instability, fear, 

despair, depression, lies in your magnetic-emotional bonding~rejection 

responses to life and the sub-conscious patterns which sometimes take over 

and project you into situations you never intended to create. 

8.148.1 

Because of these natural impulses of individuality, you are certainly 

not free, you are under the control of the magnetic-emotional bondage 

both in your conscious and unconscious mind. 

8.148.2 

You live in the grip of the Ego which has given you 

individuality and bound you in fetters of emotional responses to life. 

8.148.3 

However, the time comes for the sincere and ardent seeker, the person 

who gladly follows the path of Christ Consciousness – THE CHRIST WAY – 

when he meditates and penetrates the magnetic-emotional areas 

of the brain, to receive enlightenment which is impressed 

within the very topmost areas of the brain under the skull. 

8.148.4 

New cells are impressed with new knowledge. 

8.148.4.1 

This is an ongoing process, and you will probably feel 

this opening taking place in your brain. 

8.148.5 

You now begin to operate more and more within the super-conscious 

mind which is in ever greater contact with father-mother_life-consciousness 

until the time comes when you can no longer bear the ego thoughts 

and feelings dominating your normal every day consciousness 

and you die the death of total self-surrender. 

8.148.6 

When this happens, father-mother_life-consciousness 

will fill your vision to the exclusion of all else. 

You will be entering the consciousness frequencies 

of what I termed, on earth, the kingdom of heaven. 

8.148.6.1 

This phase will be characterised by a gradual withdrawal 

from the kind of life you enjoyed before. 

8.148.6.2 

Your thought life will become ever more purified, 

and you will find yourself responding to situations, events and people, 

in a more dispassionate way. 

8.148.6.3 

Whilst you may be less emotionally warm or cold than before, 

you will now be in the first wave-lengths of what you term unconditional love 

and will do everything from the point-of-view of promoting the highest good 

of everyone, which means: for their growth, nutrition, healing, protection, 

fulfilment of their legitimate needs within a system of law and order. 

8.148.6.4 

You will love more deeply than ever before 

but there will be none of the human sentiment which can cause 

so many errors in communication and action. 

28 


Letter 8 page 304



8.149 

When you have gained true inner knowledge, 

you will be able to transcend the emotional baggage, 

you will be able to meditate and draw upon father-mother_life 

and you will feel new energy entering your system, giving you new buoyancy. 

8.149.1 

You will laugh, be more playful, find happiness in little things, 

love the world, 

feel brimming gratitude for every little blessing entering your life. 

8.149.2 

You will find the blessings multiplying in your experience 

and showering your daily path. 

8.150 

How does the person behave, 

who has come through to freedom from the ego? 

8.150.1 

Eventually, such a person is totally free of fear. 

8.150.2 

There will be absolute conviction that wherever he goes, 

he is protected. 

8.150.3 

Although he may go through potentially dangerous experiences, 

he will emerge unscathed. 

8.150.4 

He will know that he has no need of sword or gun to protect him. 

8.150.5 

He is protected against every negative eventuality wherever he is. 

8.150.6 

He will fear no sickness, since he will know that 

every built-in device in his system to keep him healthy 

is fully operative and working efficiently. 

8.150.7 

He will know that he will never want for the things needed 

to make his life happy and comfortable. 

8.150.8 

Continually, he will praise and give thanks to FATHER-MOTHER-LIFE 

for all things already received and will be received in the future. 

8.150.9 

He knows he will be guided to be at the right place at the right time. 

8.150.10 

He also knows that he can ask for whatever is needed 

and the response will come swiftly. 

8.150.10.1 

But the asking will come from his spiritually enlightened centre 

and he will never seek for anything selfishly but will always pray 

for things within the context of what will be good 

for his environment, community, family, friends. 

8.150.11 

He will have an open mind, knowing that TRUTH is infinite 

and whilst he may know much there is always a further dimension to explore. 

8.150.11.1 

This is what makes life in any dimension, even the 

Celestial Kingdoms of consciousness, so exhilarating and purposeful. 

8.151 

In his daily life, the enlightened soul will wake up 

with a mind empty of all but praise and thanksgiving. 

8.151.1 

Eventually, he will be aware of the chores awaiting him, 

and giving thanks for the energy and the willingness to perform these tasks, 

he will go away to do them without any inner resistance or reluctance to start. 

29 


Letter 8 page 305



8.151.2 

As a result of this attitude to daily routine, 

he does not waste energy on resistance in any shape or form. 

8.151.2.1 

If there is a special reason to resist some suggestion or coercion, 

he will do so calmly and reasonably without magnetic-emotional 

feelings of annoyance or rejection. 

8.151.3 

He becomes the dispassionate observer, doing the right thing 

at the right moment. 

8.151.4 

He possesses his soul in patience, waiting for guidance, 

waiting for the right doors to open, waiting for confirmation that any plans 

are indeed divinely willed into being through his mind and heart and energy. 

8.151.5 

He becomes a true man manifesting Father-Mother_Life Consciousness. 

8.151.5.1 

He also takes on the feminine characteristics of universal love 

and becomes the embodiment of: Intelligent love or loving intelligence. 

8.151.5.2 

She takes on a more masculine characteristic of strength 

and strong sense of direction. 

8.151.6 

If instruction is needed by a person, 

he/she will exhibit loving intelligence 

and the person will be uplifted by his/her words. 

8.151.6.1 

If healing is needed, 

he/she will demonstrate intelligent love 

and the person will be healed. 

8.151.6.2 

This is the goal to which I lovingly commend you. 

8.152 

The Path to Christ Consciousness is outlined in these LETTERS. 

8.152.1 

When you achieve it, you will rejoice and say it was worth every moment 

of the rocky and bumpy times which will now be behind you forever. 

8.152.2 

You will be free to climb into higher dimensions, 

each one bringing you new experiences and joys. 

8.152.3 

You will become founders of a new order 

on earth which will form the spearhead of a new surge of spiritual evolution. 

8.153 

When this spiritual evolution spreads to the general masses 

in many years to come, people will finally learn 

how to live in peace with one another. 

8.153.1 

These things will surely come to pass, for the SEEDS of such a future 

have been sown within these LETTERS. 

8.153.2 

Whoever welcomes them into their consciousness 

and endures in faith 

will eventually find them blossoming in beauty, 

joy and harmony and bringing forth fruit in their daily lives. 

Believe 

– for I, the CHRIST, have spoken 


Letter 8 page 306



Letter 9 

9.1I, 

the CHRIST, have come through the medium of these LETTERS 

because I cannot return in bodily form 

– or take on human personality again – 

since I reside in and am, myself, of such fine and heightened vibrational 

frequencies of consciousness that no human physical form 

could contain my spiritual consciousness. 

9.2 

My only means of reaching you has been through the medium 

of a human being – sensitive, clairaudient, obedient and dedicated to GOD , 

born to be the channel through whom I could watch the tumult of her active, 

eventful life and world events. 

9.2.1 

I have been able to intimately review the conflict and pain unknown 

in centuries past because scientific and technological discoveries, 

and the lessening of moral and conventional values have led to new highly 

stressful conditions of modern living and new ways of relating to each other. 

9.2.2 

Through the medium of this pliable mind, the modern human condition 

has, to a slight degree, become subjective for me. 

9.2.3 

Without this knowledge of the human experience, these Letters 

could not have been written in a form which is intended to be helper 

to the human condition at this time. 

9.2.4 

The process of partial overshadowing began before her birth, 

continued in her youth and life. 

9.2.4.1 

Beginning with the thorough de-programming of her mind 

and full cleansing of old concepts, my recorder has been deliberately 

subjected to every type of human experience, bearing witness 

to the struggles and sorrow involved in modern living. 

9.2.4.2 

With my instruction, she has climbed out of her many diverse holes 

of distress, culminating in the death of her ego 

and mental/emotional bondage to materialism; 

she is learning how to move into the consciousness frequencies of universal love 

and has had personal experience 

of the Reality of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS … 

so has she been sufficiently cleansed to receive, ever more clearly, 

my teachings to distribute throughout the world. 

Letter 9 page 307



9.2.4.3 

Under my influence, she has withdrawn from social life into seclusion 

and aloneness and has ultimately become dependent on me 

for her daily will-to-live, and I work through her total minute-by-minute 

readiness to receive my words whenever cosmic and her personal 

consciousness energies enable her to hear and receive me. 

9.2.5 

I rely on her honesty and dedication to wait to hear me 

accurately and I make it clear when it is I who speak. 

9.2.5.1 

Until I speak – she is unable to write. 

9.2.5.2 

I have told you this that you may understand out of what 

CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS energies, these Letters have taken form. 

888 

9.3 

I have come again in this Letter to bring together 

all the loose ends of my other LETTERS and present them 

WITHIN A WORLD CONTEXT 

showing how these teachings are relevant to every aspect 

of your earthly lives and to all nations. 

9.4 

These LETTERS are meant to be the impetus – the spur – 

to a personal opening of the mind and heart to your SOURCE of BEING 

and eventually, to become the means of your perfect understanding 

of the effects of individual and mass thought and behaviour 

on every facet of your earthly existence. 

9.5 

Whereas, in the past, the laws given you for national behaviour 

have been directed mainly at 

“You shall not ... if you do - this will be the penalty ”, 

true spiritual laws are entirely different. 

They are expressed like this: 

9.5.1 

‘Because you and your place in earthly existence have been created in this way ... 

if you work harmoniously with the Laws of your Existence ... you will open 

your entire system of soul, mind, emotions, body, and personal circumstances 

to the consistent inflow of Divine Consciousness, your Life Force. 

9.5.2 

The fruits of your disciplined behaviour will return to bless 

and load you with health, harmony and prosperity.’ 

9.5.3 

‘If, on the other hand, you ignore these Laws of Existence, 

and continue living as you did before you received this message, 

then your lives will continue to be punctuated by turmoil, 

difficult climatic conditions, pests in your crops, 

financial disasters, famines and stressful lives.’ 

9.6 

I have spoken through these Letters – expressly – to enable you 

to reach true, consistent peace of mind and spiritual love, 

joy, and inner healing of mind, emotions and body. 

2 

Letter 9 page 308



9.7 

You should have understood by now that this was also the sole purpose 

behind my last mission to people on earth – to show them how 

they themselves were creating their own misery. 

9.8 

You have been taught by Christian churches 

that you who have been created by ‘God’ 

must worship and please God by keeping his Laws. 

But this is not truth. Worshipping god is a pagan ritual. 

9.8.1 

When people worship god they set god apart and above them 

– unreachable and to be feared – for who knows what evil he might 

send on earth if people did not act according to his will. 

9.8.2 

But that was not the message I brought to earth. 

9.8.3 

I spoke of the Father which supplied all needs, which answered 

when called, which healed when requested to do so, 

which was both transcendent to people and also ‘within them’, 

meaning that the Creator was universal. 

9.9 

The Jewish religion taught that only the Chief Priests could approach 

the ‘Holy of Holies’ and make supplication for the people. 

9.9.1 

The populace could approach Jehovah only through the priests 

by bringing birds and animals to be offered as burnt sacrifices 

to appease Jehovah for the people’s sins. 

9.9.1.1 

By these means, the Jews obtained forgiveness of sins. 

9.10 

I repeatedly taught the people that they would receive 

the Father’s forgiveness of sins according to 

people’s willingness to forgive others 

– for it would be done to them according to their own sowing. 

9.11 

I also taught the people to approach the Father directly 

and pray in simple terms, asking for what they needed in life, 

and assured them that they would be heard and their prayers answered, 

providing they prayed with total faith – with no doubt in their minds. 

9.12 

You must understand that everything I taught the Jews 

was in direct conflict and opposition to what their Religious Elders taught them, 

which was why the Priests hated – and crucified me, 

since I was robbing them of their exalted positions 

as personal henchmen of the Almighty. 

9.13 

Because, for fear of reprisals after my death, the disciples 

did not break entirely free from the Old Testament, much of the Old 

Testament thought was carried forward into the Christian religion. 

9.13.1 

Instead of animals, the body and blood of Jesus were substituted 

to be the sacrifice offered by priests upon the altar. 

9.14 

After many years and the entry of Rome as protector 

of the Christian religion, like the Jewish priests before them, 

the Roman priests dressed themselves in costly vestments 

and used silver and gold appurtenances for religious ceremonies. 

3 

Letter 9 page 309



9.14.1 

In the time of Paul, this would have been unthinkable. 

His was a simple message of salvation by my death on the cross 

which was not the message I brought to my countrymen in Palestine. 

9.14.1.1 

He was perpetuating a Jewish tradition of 

sacrificing another to pay for one’s own sinning. 

What shameful cowardice! 

9.14.1.2 

Yet, Paul also performed a great service to humanity, 

since he set in motion a movement 

which would be the means of blessing all races equally. 

9.14.1.3 

He outlined a mode of thought and daily conduct which would bring 

harmony into the lives of those who tried to live according to his teachings. 

9.15 

In all probability, some Jewish traditionalists will vociferously 

reject my words again, the second time of coming, 

they will resent my constant allusion to the ancient Jewish practice 

of sacrificing animals and birds in the Temple to please God 

and obtain forgiveness of sins, 

but no matter what their objections may be, the historical fact remains 

that the Temple was a place for offering burnt sacrifices 

and the smell thereof hung over Jerusalem. 

9.15.1 

And all the while I knew that the whole edifice of the Temple 

was dedicated to a myth, a figment of man’s imagination, 

a rationalisation of what men’s minds could not comprehend spiritually. 

9.15.2 

I was there! 

9.15.3 

I felt the hot stones under my sandalled feet and the sun on my head. 

9.15.4 

I argued with the Pharisees, bore their mockery and sneers 

with some amusement and watched them as they dogmatically taught 

a burdensome way of life of continual obedience to a worthless tradition 

concerning eating and drinking which was entirely unnecessary! 

9.15.5 

I was there! 

9.15.6 

At times, my amusement ignited a spark of mischief in my mind 

and I handed out to the Pharisees the same kind of analytical mockery 

of their personal habits, their ostentatious clothing and their laws, 

as they applied to me and my teachings. 

9.15.6.1 

“He is a fool!”, they said, and loudly ridiculed 

my statement “The Kingdom of God is within you”. 

9.15.6.2 

“Tell us – how could ‘God’ be within a person?” they shouted derisively. 

9.15.6.3 

Using a barrage of contemptuous arguments, 

they called on the prophets and compared their 

concepts of the Almighty Jehovah with my descriptions 

of the simple Father who even had thought for the birds. 

9.15.6.3.1 

How could this be, they demanded, when birds were regularly 

sacrificed in the Temple for payment of men’s sinning? 

9.15.6.3.2 

Would Moses have instituted such a holy practice of burnt sacrifices 

if birds and beasts were of any consequence in the eyes of the Almighty? 

Letter 9 page 310



9.15.7 

I remained unmoved as they launched their verbal attacks at me. 

9.15.7.1 

They only had the conviction of Jewish tradition to support their statements 

– whilst my mind had been imbued with the true knowledge 

of existence itself during my illumined experiences in the desert. 

9.15.8 

I had been given understanding of the universality and creative 

GOODWILL of the Father which enabled me to perceive and do things 

which no Chief Priest or Pharisee or Sadducee or scribe could ever do. 

9.15.9 

Because I understood the nature of our SOURCE of BEING, 

I could, with confidence, put my hands upon a crippled man 

and raise him up to wholeness again. 

9.15.9.1 

Who could measure this knowledge 

against the ridiculous traditional laws of the Priests? 

9.15.10 

The Priests and Pharisees and all the rest of the religious hocus-pocus 

knew that none of them could do such things – and for this reason, 

they hated me for challenging their authority, they loathed me 

for my strength in the face of their opposition, and they reviled me for drawing 

crowds of people when a healing was done which no one could deny. 

9.15.10.1 

There it was, done in the open, for all to see – 

an act of love which the Priests averred only ‘God’ could do 

and therefore I must be a child of Satan! Furthermore, 

they did not see the healing as an act of love but rather 

as an inexplicable blasphemous usurpation of the role of God 

– they accused me of showing off my magical powers 

but could not tell me how I came by such magical powers, 

therefore they decided I must be a son of Beelzebub. 

9.16 

Now that I have explained the situation, it should now be as clear to you 

who read these words – as it was so very clear to me at that time in Palestine – 

that the whole hierarchy of Judaism was composed of self-centred, 

self-important, mixed up men who lived only by rules and laws. 

9.16.1 

When challenged to use their minds, their brains, they could not cope 

but fell into highly emotional spasms of vitriolic outrage. 

9.16.2 

Was it any wonder that, when brought before their council, 

I held my peace and refused to communicate with such obtuse minds? 

9.17 

Yes, I was truly there in Palestine, 2000 years ago. 

I lived amongst the ordinary men and women who had been taught 

to fear Jehovah in a very real way; who were obsessed with paying 

for burnt sacrifices to ward off punishment for their sins. 

9.17.1 

I was raised, indoctrinated in the fear of Jehovah – but I had been born 

to bring the Jews out of their long slumber of myth and fallacies – 

to set them free of a burdensome history of wars and bloodshed, 

brawling and arguments, of demanding a head for the loss of an eye, 

of hidden and secret sinning which counted for nothing 

if a man was not found out. 

4 

Letter 9 page 311



9.17.1.1 

If he was, then the whole weight of the Mosaic Law descended 

on his head without compassion or mercy or even a hesitant thought 

as to the true circumstances surrounding the transgression. 

9.17.2 

Because I had been born with a mission to open up the minds 

and hearts of the Jews to the Reality, which had given them life and being, 

even from an early age I rejected the Jewish teachings. 

9.17.2.1 

Some secret depth of spiritual instinct rebelled against the age-old 

Jewish intention to let some other living thing carry responsibility 

and pay the price for their own waywardness and sinning. 

9.17.2.2 

Even more than this, I could not accept that a God 

who was supposed to have created such a wonderful world 

would rejoice in burnt sacrifices of his own creation 

for which he had provided abundantly. 

9.17.2.3 

I found it impossible to have respect 

for such illogical beliefs and practices. 

9.17.3 

After my illumination in the desert, I became passionate 

in my rejection of Jewish traditions. 

9.18 

Just as I came in human body 2000 years ago, 

to rescue the Jewish nation from an edifice of artificial and man-made 

burdensome religious practices, so have I come through the medium 

of these Letters distributed world-wide, to make it abundantly clear that 

the Christian Religion in no way reflects my true CHRIST message 

either as I taught it in Palestine – or at this present time when these Letters 

will arouse the fury and condemnation of orthodox Christians. 

9.18.1 

The Christian religion, as it stands at this time, is only a hotch-potch 

of the muddled thinking of my disciples’ selective recollections 

and Paul’s worthy homilies and other early writings. 

9.18.2 

Much later, when the impact of Christianity lacked the visual effect 

of the gods and goddesses of the Romans, the Christian 

religion was adorned with theatrical but expedient nonsense to impress 

those whom the Ecclesiastical Empire of Rome desired to draw into their fold. 

9.18.3 

This empire later imposed monetary burdens on the gullible people 

even more iniquitous than the taxes demanded by 

the secular Roman Empire on conquered nations. 

Even Caesar did not demand payment for souls to gain entrance to heaven! 

9.19 

You may wonder why I am so explicit in my rejection 

of Judaism and Christianity. 

9.19.1 

It is vital to the success of the distribution 

of my CHRIST MESSAGE that people should fully understand 

the true nature of religions 

which held humanity in their grip until the twentieth century. 

9.19.2 

Until they do realise the mythical foundations 

on which they have placed all their convictions, 

people will find it difficult to let go of their cherished beliefs. 

5 

Letter 9 page 312



9.19.3 

Please understand that when I make such statements, I am referring 

to Christian religion, to the tenets of faith, to the dogma and theology. 

I am not referring to those great spiritual souls who have sought 

– and continue to seek God and Truth beyond the dogma and beliefs. 

9.19.3.1 

Many of these have received my inspiration into their minds and hearts 

but are afraid to let go their cherished beliefs. 

9.19.3.2 

They are hampered by religious practices. The time has come for them 

to let them go and grow in spirituality and awareness of their 

true SOURCE of BEING and take their congregations with them. 

9.19.4 

To the Christian Churches of every denomination, I say “Wake up!” 

The time has come for you to rouse yourselves from a long unnatural sleep 

when reason has been suppressed by hypnotic and emotional traditions. 

9.19.4.1 

These have been handed down through the centuries 

by a succession of people claiming to be the highest authority 

on all that I taught in Palestine. 

9.19.4.2 

Do not be afraid of the consequences if you examine your past beliefs 

and want to cleanse them from your thinking. 

9.19.4.3 

Get rid of the cobwebs of illusion and – THINK! 

9.19.5 

When Christian ministers fully accept that 

I the CHRIST have truly returned 

to speak to people worldwide, 

‘like lightning striking from East to West’ 

and are ready to teach 

my true message 

from the pulpit – you will find your churches 

filling again with people, eager to find and make 

contact with the Reality which will lead them 

to live in total harmony with their TRUTH of BEING. 

9.19.5.1 

Alternatively, you ministers of religion, who wilfully and egotistically 

continue to teach the dogma of Christianity to save face and your stipends, 

will watch your religion die a natural death during the next thirty years 

and will be abandoned by your congregations who are already sensing 

that your words are only words 

– in which there is no spiritual life. 

9.19.5.2 

You will see your churches taken over by those who have realised 

that I, myself, have indeed returned to humanity 

to show them the way to find and enter the Kingdom of Heaven. 

9.20 

There will also be those whose positions of authority are threatened 

by these Letters from CHRIST – from me. 

Letter 9 page 313



9.20.1 

They will oppose them mightily. 

9.20.2 

There will be vilification of every kind through the services of every type 

of media – from people who have no scruples in stirring up public wrath 

to make money from destructive, vindictive sensationalism. 

9.20.3 

I have to tell you that the greater the uproar world-wide, the more swiftly 

will my Letters reach and convince those people who are weary of the old beliefs, 

that at last they have heard the simple TRUTH of BEING. 

9.20.3.1 

They will swiftly respond to its love and call to leave 

the lower levels of human consciousness to start their ascent 

6 

to the higher spiritual levels where they will begin to experience 

the first inflow of interior peace and contentment. 

9.20.4 

There will be conflict throughout the entertainment industry, 

since more and more people will recognise – and turn against – 

the violence and degradation with which their entire consciousness 

of mind, emotions, body, have been fed by DEGENERATES 

obsessed by making themselves a fortune. 

9.20.4.1 

These spiritual ghouls have understood the strange fascination 

of the unholy and macabre for ignorant people who have been 

so surfeited with the security, comfort and luxury in the 20th century, 

they no longer find contentment in them. 

9.20.4.1.1 

They need excitement to stimulate their jaded consciousness. 

9.20.4.2 

Were the lives of people truly as horrible as is depicted 

on the entertainment they watch daily, they would turn from their screens 

in search of something beautiful and easeful to rest their tortured nervous systems. 

9.20.4.3 

And yet, if you will reflect honestly on the conditions 

of your present lives, you will realise that they are already becoming 

a terror-inducing mirror image of all that your entertainment industry 

has given you in the past 50 years. 

9.20.5 

People have been fed on the worst scenarios possible by cinema, 

TV, books and media sensationalism and are now complaining 

that the former sense of security they previously enjoyed 

has been whipped away from them. 

9.20.5.1 

I see you on earth, presently barricaded behind electric fences, 

high spiked walls, guarded by security men 

who themselves traitorously murder the people they guard; 

9.20.5.2 

I see men and women who previously walked the streets 

and country lanes fearlessly at night, now locked up behind security gates 

– afraid of the most despicable and brutal attacks. 

9.20.5.3 

I see races traumatised by their own people. 

9.20.5.4 

I see genocide, revolutions, bombing, assassinations, 

mindless killings of every description. 

9.20.5.5 

The murdered come through into their next existence 

still traumatised by the shock of their unexpected passing. 

I see them and minister to them – if they are able to see and receive me. 

Letter 9 page 314



9.21 

Many, many people are far from ready to move on 

to a higher form of existence and so they dwell in the shadows 

until they are released through rebirth. 

9.22 

Earthly life has become the hell which you depict 

on your screens and in your literature. Why? 

Because your so-called civilised culture permits brutality 

in all its perverted forms, to enter your homes 

through the medium of your TV for your titillation and excitement. 

9.22.1 

You wanted it – and now you have it in its most real form 

– within your own daily experiences. 

9.22.2 

No one is immune from these disasters you have brought on yourselves. 

9.23 

Do you wonder that I, the CHRIST, have returned to you at this time 

to explain to you what you have done to yourselves? 

9.23.1 

How would it be possible for any spiritual embodiment of LOVE 

to remain remote from such agony of spirit and fail to reach out 

to render help when help is possible? 

9.23.2 

Therefore, as I said before, I am not alone in my work. 

9.24 

I speak for every Master as I speak through these Letters. 

9.24.1 

Every Master is ministering to those who follow his earthly teachings. 

9.24.2 

Every Master is calling on their adherents to read, heed, 

pray that they may absorb the TRUTH within these pages 

and strive to cleanse their thoughts and actions 

and become the embodiment of love to all. 

9.24.3 

But these Letters will set in motion a Season of Change. 

9.24.3.1 

When people truly wake up to what has been done 

to their consciousness, world-wide, by greedy, unscrupulous 

and degenerate tycoons, they will experience extreme anger. 

9.24.3.2 

The public will begin to recognise the insidious 

and devious ways in which they have been gradually enticed 

into the webs of abomination. 

9.24.3.3 

And I, the CHRIST, have to tell you that when this happens, 

you will no longer find the word ‘abomination’ old-fashioned and out-of-date. 

9.24.3.4 

You will clearly perceive the difference between wholesome, life-giving 

consciousness forms – words – and destructive consciousness patterns. 

9.24.3.5 

You will rebel and nationally call the destructive consciousness forms 

– abominations. 

9.24.4 

Conscientious and truly loving parents will become particularly vocal 

against the present form of entertainment and will prevent their children 

from continuing to view the decadence of unpleasant, emotive language, 

unbridled violence, and promiscuous, emotionally superficial sex, 

presently on offer on your screens, in books and media. 

9.24.4.1 

Your society is riddled with these low, 

despicable consciousness creations which are 

carried through into human lives and human actions. 

7 

Letter 9 page 315



9.24.5 

Parents will also come to realise that 

since the CONSCIOUSNESS FORMS created within their children’s minds 

are the ever enlarging foundations of their children’s future lives as adults, 

they will begin to investigate the ETHICAL VALUES taught in schools. 

9.24.6 

No longer will parents be concerned about the religions taught in school, 

since these will only be of interest to a minority, 

but they will be very seriously interested in the kind of 

philosophies for living, attitudes, arguments, conflicts, statements, 

encouraged or tolerated in schools in the future 

– by teachers and by pupils alike. 

9.24.7 

Groups will band together to start small schools 

on the foundation of these Letters, 

since the old factual material will be abandoned as obsolete. 

9.24.7.1 

Emphasis will be placed on languages, the arts, logic, 

the art of effective inspiring communication, 

the development of constructive creative imagination, 

mathematics and science, and manual skills. 

9.24.8 

The curriculum will be centred around the development 

of an ability to differentiate between truth and myth, 

to perceive clearly the highest values to be adopted and cherished, 

and the most constructive, productive way to use them in life 

– to improve conditions for the self, the nation, and the world generally. 

9.24.8.1 

The child will also be taught to become proficient in those sciences 

and manual skills which will enable him to work joyfully 

and successfully in his chosen field of endeavour. 

9.24.9 

Children will be tutored within a new aura of concern and love and 

shown how they can contribute to such concern and love in the classrooms. 

9.24.9.1 

They will be encouraged to work with joy and happiness. 

9.24.9.1.1 

If this does not come easily, the unhappy child will be shown 

how joy and happiness may be achieved 

and will be rewarded when successful. 

9.24.10 

People will be valued according to their commitment 

to seeking higher levels of spiritual thought and their dedication 

to serving the interests of the underprivileged and communities generally. 

9.25 

It is a matter of extreme urgency that people world-wide 

should recognise that 

9.25.1 

the TRUTH is you have been born to individualise and express 

the UNIVERSAL – the SOURCE of your BEING – 

in an evolutionary manner, eventually reaching peak 

INDIVIDUALISED manifestation of your SOURCE of BEING – 

CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS. 

Letter 9 page 316


Your moods toward Others 

9.25.2 

AND you have also been created to be cared for, nurtured, 

provided with your every need in order to ensure your health, 

perfect well-being, and harmonious prosperity 

whilst on your soul’s journey to individualised re-union 

with your Source of Being – Divine Consciousness. 

9.25.2.1 

Until you do grasp this TRUTH of BEING, you will never achieve 

your true potential on earth either physically or spiritually. 

8 

9.26 No country, religious organisation, and no single person, 

no matter how humanly exalted he may be thought to be, 

will be able to alter the contents of these Letters since 


am also radiating the TRUTH of BEING world-wide to everyone who is 

on the level of spiritual frequencies to be able to receive the TRUTH. 

9.26.1 Such people will receive, revere and adopt IT fully, without reservation, 

to be their own guidelines for their thoughts and actions. 

9.26.2 If there are those who cannot understand or receive the Letters, 

it will be only because they are not yet ascended to the necessary 

level of consciousness to be able to empathise with them. 

Their growth will come later. 

9.27 

Therefore, I say to those who have not yet experienced the quality of life 

I have described as being yours by Divine WILL, do not ask what is 

the matter with life or people or circumstances – or with you ... 

9.27.1 

Look inside your own thought processes, your own attitudes towards life, 

generally, your feelings towards other people and yourself – and find out 

what kind of thoughts – and expectations – you regularly indulge in. 

9.27.2 

These create a powerfully creative consciousness energy force 

which you are emitting throughout the day. 

9.27.2.1 

It will attract to you exactly what you fear and expect. 

9.27.2.2 

Sometimes, the negative creative consciousness form 

is deeply buried in your sub-conscious, implanted there many years ago 

due to certain circumstances. 

9.27.2.3 

Or the negative creative consciousness impulse may have come through 

from a past life. In any event, if you have been subjected to consistently bad 

experiences, examine your inner state of consciousness 

and find out what kind of negative expectations possess your sub-conscious. 

9.27.3 

Discover, also, what are your attitudes and feelings towards other people? 

Are you consistently living within the harmony of the Laws of Existence? 

9.27.3.1 

Are you expressing unconditional love on every level of your life 

– towards every single thing in your experience? 

9.27.3.2 

Are you able to see the light of the soul within all living things 

– or can you see only their egodrive – their darkness? 

Letter 9 page 317


Your Rhythm and Approach 

9.27.3.3 

Do you realise that for the people whom you may reject or criticise, 

I, the CHRIST have the highest love 

and compassion for them at all times? 

9.27.3.4 

Whom you may be rejecting, 

I am radiating to them my unconditional love. 

9.28 

Bear in mind, at all times, that your SOURCE of BEING is in two states 

– in equilibrium and activity. 

9.28.1 

The ACTIVE state of your SOURCE of BEING is the dimension 

in which you have been conceived and given individualisation. 

9.28.2 

The EQUILIBRIUM of UNIVERSAL CONSCIOUSNESS 

is the dimension of perfect silence and stillness, in which 

the underlying IMPULSES OF CREATIVITY are locked together 

in an embrace of mutual restraint. 

9.29 

When you fully realise, accept, understand that in every 

learning session in your school on earth, 

you always have access to the Divine Loving Intelligence 

which resolves every problem the perfect way, 

you are then lifted beyond the reach of panic and pain. 

9.29.1 

You solve your problems swiftly and smoothly and realise that your 

own store of wisdom and knowledge are being increased in many ways. 

9.29.2 

In this way, do you evolve on every level of your being. 

9.30 

Whilst my purpose in coming to you through the medium of these Letters 

has been to show you the way to live in harmony with the Laws of Existence, 

to help you avoid unnecessary pain, limitations and deprivation caused 

by your ignorance of the Laws, I also want to imprint in your consciousness 

that everyone is subject to rhythms in their lives. 

9.30.1 

Everyone goes through the high periods when an inflow of blessedness 

brings you all the things you have wanted and you are on a peak 

of human happiness and success. You rejoice! 

9.30.2 

Then comes the time when suddenly the rhythm of life changes, 

resources dry up, relationships become difficult and precarious, your career 

takes a downward turn, or obstacles occur which keep you static for a long time. 

9.30.2.1 

You may ask yourself what you have done wrong. 

Previously, you worked very successfully within the LAWS of EXISTENCE 

but now there are daily challenges and nothing you think or do 

is truly alleviating the stress of your daily life. 

9.30.3 

When – if – these times come upon you – be still and quiet 

within your heart and mind – and know that you are still drawing 

life and direction from Divine Consciousness, 

despite appearances to the contrary, despite the superficial agonies. 

9.30.4 

At these times it is essential to withdraw and take stock of the ways 

in which you may have slipped in consciousness during your up times 

– and strengthen your dependence on Divine Consciousness. 

9 

Letter 9 page 318



9.30.5 

Without these dark periods of depression, you would not grow 

in spiritual stature. They have a special message for you 

so do not give way to despair or bitterness. 

9.30.6 

Although you may feel fragile, this is your winter season of self-discovery 

and inner renewal which will ultimately prove to be 

of greater blessing than ever were your peak periods. 

9.30.7 

Take heart and do not lose faith. Hold on patiently 

until winter gradually yields to your spiritual spring again. 

9.30.8 

Persevere in relaxing and confidently waiting for the time when 

Divine Life will again flow into your mind, heart and earthly life and 

all you had hoped for will begin to manifest in your experience. 

9.30.8.1 

And throughout this time, realise and hold on to the fact that 

if you are no longer aware of the inflow of Divine Consciousness 

during your meditations, it is not because you have been abandoned 

but because your own cosmic 

– and therefore your personal consciousness vibrations – 

are at a low ebb and you are no longer able to rise to experience 

the vibrations of Divine Consciousness as you did previously. 

9.30.9 

Although you may not feel them, rest assured that always 

you are enfolded in them and in DIVINE LOVE. 

9.31 

I also want to remind you and impress upon your consciousness that 

the moment the most impoverished of human beings can understand 

the true nature of their origins and can make use of the knowledge, 

they can begin to pull themselves out of their rut and can then rise 

to any heights they choose for themselves – providing, daily, 

they tune into the SOURCE OF THEIR BEING and draw on 

Its Infinite Power, Life, direction, inspiration and guidance. 

9.32 

You are not victims of fate – you are victims of 

your own creative consciousness until you realise that 

your consciousness is entirely of your own shaping. 

9.32.1 

When this glorious Truth dawns within your own consciousness, 

you will begin to turn your life around and will eventually discover 

that you can work to become a Master and achieve 

complete freedom in DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS. 

9.33 

Try to remember that, in your spiritual search, your aim should be 

to keep your consciousness frequencies as steady as possible 

within your highest spiritual perceptions. 

9.33.1 

This is extremely difficult for the human mind to do, 

since it eagerly reaches out for new forms of spiritual/mental stimulation 

wherever the interest is aroused. 

9.33.2 

But I have to tell you, it is not enough to read these Letters 

and then turn to other books, 

hoping to find some higher, more inspirational truth. 

10 

Letter 9 page 319



9.33.3 

I, the CHRIST tell you, truly, there is no higher truth 

or higher way on offer to you at this time. 

9.33.4 

You may sometimes feel you have found something higher, 

because on the level of your present human consciousness 

you can relate to what is written more easily – 

but you can rest assured that SPIRITUAL TRUTH of EXISTENCE 

is the only KNOWLEDGE which will bring you eventually to 

CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS which is your true destination and none other. 

9.34 CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS is the spiritual consciousness 

of all the great Masters. There is no higher. 

9.34.1 

To increase your understanding, you may seek out those authors 

who have already found for themselves 

and are practising what is written in these Letters, 

but do not follow those who still follow other writers and quote other 

authorities and are still seeking a way through human thought 

into the vastness of spiritual Truth – beyond human thought. 

9.34.1.1 

They, like yourselves, are still in the foothills of consciousness 

– they have not yet penetrated the mental/emotional ozone 

to draw close to the precincts of SPACE. 

9.34.2 

Do not follow those who are finding pleasure in 

– and writing of marvels in occult practices and are seeking 

to lead you into experiencing them also, advocating the use 

of material substances to increase energy in different areas of your lives. 

9.34.2.1 

When you use material substances 

such as crystals, candles, incense, joss sticks, 

you focus your human consciousness on those things 

which have human meaning for you and give you pleasure. 

9.34.2.2 

In this way, do they anchor your human consciousness 

to the effects of human consciousness, 

continually leading you back into fixed levels of human consciousness. 

9.34.3 

Whereas, if you want to ascend into true spiritual dimensions 

of consciousness, your goal is to penetrate and then transcend 

the earthly human consciousness dimension. 

9.34.4 

The only true energy, true dynamic healing Life Force comes 

from your consistent contact with DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS. 

9.34.5 

As you journey upwards, you will become acquainted 

with the finer vibrations of the astral planes 

but do not loiter in these levels since they are only manifestations 

of higher physical forms of consciousness and should not be your true goal. 

9.35 

Attunement with Divine Consciousness and total self-mastery 

should be your reason for living, and your only goal. 

9.35.1 

When you have achieved it, all you have ever wanted for yourself 

will be yours – in a new, transcendent and eternal way. 

Letter 9 page 320


Your moods toward Others 

9.36 

You may read these Letters and decide you want to continue as you are 

– in your ego-consciousness, trusting Divine Consciousness 

to help you through the difficult patches. 

9.36.1 

But I can tell you that life itself will eventually convince you 

that any other way does not bring the rewards which your soul, 

hidden and silently waiting for release, is longing to experience 

– particularly that of full re-union with Divine Consciousness. 

9.37 

The greatest gift you can give yourself – or anyone else – 

is to ratefully accept into your own mind 

– and try to imbue in other receptive minds – 

the full inspired understanding of who you and they really are 

and what can truly be accomplished when you and they abandon self-will 

and look to the SOURCE of their BEING for help, 

guidance and fulfilment of every need. 

11 

9.37.1 Become a Light to yourself 

– and whomever can receive it. 

9.37.2 

At the same time, no one can absorb learning on an empty stomach; 

therefore a certain amount of physical nutrition should be given 

to help the process of spiritual-physical evolutionary development, 

if you are trying to teach the materially impoverished. 

9.38 

Be willing to give to others and know that as you give, 

you become part of the give-and-receive system of the entire universe. 

9.39 

It is impossible to give and not receive in return 

– unless you yourself believe you live only on the supply 

from your work, your bank account and investments. 

9.39.1 

When this is what you believe, then this is what you will experience. 

9.40 

Until people truly wake up and open their eyes 

to the full realisation that they are the individualisation of 

the SOURCE of their BEING which is a combination of 

PERFECT IMPULSES of Creativity & Love, 

they will remain attracted to the enticements of materialism, 

satisfactions of body lusts, and the desire for self-promotion above all others 

– which ranges from take-overs and strikes in business and industries, 

and gross disharmonies in relationships to murder, rape and war. 

9.41 

Wherever a person exerts his ego over another, angry discords abound. 

9.41.1 

This is the very first Law of Existence 

which must be publicised throughout the world. 

9.41.2 

How then, should human nature strive daily 

to live in a world naturally dominated by ego-drive 

– the overpowering desire for self-satisfaction? 

The answer lies in my statement: 

9.41.3 

“Do to others as you would be done by”. 

Letter 9 page 321


Overcoming Ego-drive 

9.41.3.1 

This is the first step to overcoming ego-drive. 

9.41.4 When involved in argument, let there be full justice 

rendered by each party to the other. 

9.41.5 Listen – absorb – heed – make amends as far as possible. 

9.41.6 

Make certain that in your demands you do not make inroads on 

the well-being of the other party – be it personal, pleasure, business or industry. 

9.42 

Remember that as you do to others, 

so will it eventually be done to you. 

9.43 

Remember that your thoughts, words and actions of today 

will take on form in your experience in days, months or years to come. 

9.43.1 

Sometimes, the sowing will take years to grow into its harvest 

and the sowing will have been forgotten. 

9.43.1.1 

However, rest assured, whatever you do today 

will return to you in some related form, 

although you may never recognise it as such or perceive the connection. 

9.44 

Whatever you would have people say about your mistakes 

– say those things – and mean them – about the mistakes 

that other people may make – friends or strangers. 

9.44.1 

Give the acceptance and forgiveness you would like to receive. 

9.44.1.1 

What is true forgiveness? 

It is a state of understanding the other person 

and their reasons for their behaviour so clearly 

that you can say in all honesty – there is nothing to forgive. 

9.45 

The loyalty, kindness and generosity 

you would like to receive when in trouble 

– give to others when they are struggling with heavy burdens. 

Never turn to them a cold shoulder. 

9.46 

Learn to look at a person or a situation 

with the eye of kindly discernment. 

9.46.1 

See them as they are at this moment and then 

remember that I see them with compassionate love. 

9.46.2 

If you see a real need of improvement in them 

– for their own good and the future enhancement of their well-being – 

look at them only with heart and eyes of love 

and see them as they can be in the future. 

9.46.3 

Take them in thought to their SOURCE of BEING 

and know that your prayer has surely blessed them 

and opened doors to their development. 

9.47 

Seek guidance from Divine Consciousness as to whether 

you can broach the subject of their improvement 

and ask how this may be done to ensure their happy acceptance 

of counsel and ultimate success in personal development. 

12 

Letter 9 page 322



9.48 

If someone wants to tell you how you have hurt them at any time 

– stand or sit still quietly and know that this is a true challenge 

to your ego-drive. This is your big moment – your greatest testing-point. 

How will you handle it? 

9.48.1 

Will you make excuses and defend yourself, considering, 

even saying, that your actions should not have hurt the other person 

– and were fully justified in the circumstances? 

9.48.1.1 

If this is how you respond, then your ego-drive is still 

in perfect control of your consciousness. 

9.48.1.2 

If, however, you can realise that the great moment of truth is upon you 

– and because of this awareness – you are able to remain quiet and calm, 

listening to the other person’s descriptions of their hurt at your hands, 

you are succeeding in the first overcoming of your ego. 

9.48.2 

The next urgent step is to put your own need to defend yourself 

firmly aside and sincerely empathise with what the speaker is saying. 

9.48.2.1 

You will only be able to do this sincerely if you can be self-effacing 

enough to enter a place of inner silence 

where you can fully enter into their hurt, 

hear what they are saying and receive their pain into your heart. 

9.48.2.2 

If you can do this, you will have got inside their skin. 

9.48.2.3 

And when you can get inside their skin and feel their pain, 

you will want to apologise from the very bottom of your heart 

for what you did; the pain you inflicted ignorantly and unknowingly 

will become your own pain and you will not res 

until you have managed, through loving words, 

to remove all residue of pain from the other person’s consciousness. 

9.48.2.3.1 

You will then have healed the hurt 

and it will also be eliminated 

from your electro-magnetic consciousness system. 

9.48.2.3.2 

You have won a great victory over self. 

9.48.2.3.3 

You will have reached that point of inner strength and endurance 

when you can truly perceive the reality of other people 

as being of equal validity with your own. 

9.48.2.3.4 

You have recognised and accepted that others can be hurt 

by your actions in just the same way as you have been hurt by others. 

9.48.2.3.5 

After reaching this great moment of truth in your life, 

you will find yourself able to move between yourself and others 

quite comfortably, able to see events from their perspective 

as easily as you can see your own. 

9.48.2.4 

A great balancing between the needs of other people 

and yourself takes place, and you enter into a state of peace since 

you are now confident that you treat others fairly and with generosity of spirit. 

9.48.2.5 

You have now begun to remove the barriers between 

yourself and other people and are receiving them into your heart. 

13 

Letter 9 page 323



9.48.2.6 

You have also begun to remove your own defences 

and because of this, you will find that – at last – 

you are achieving true self-esteem and peace of mind. 

9.48.2.7 

This new understanding of the feelings of others will inspire 

in you a great respect for them. 

9.48.2.7.1 

You will always want to deal with them justly, 

giving them their dues, never wanting to take advantage of their good-nature, 

never wanting to put them down, reduce their self-esteem, always ready 

to encourage and pick them up when they’re in pain – physical or emotional. 

9.48.2.8 

You will find yourself doing these things for yourself also. 

9.48.2.9 

You will become your own counsellor, support, healer. 

9.48.2.10 

You will see each person, no matter what their status, as of an equal 

basic reality as your own and you will see that you are the equal 

of everyone else be he King, Pope or President for underneath the externals, 

you have both come out of the GREAT UNITY of BEING. 

9.48.2.10.1 

Therefore, you will no longer feel inadequate in any situation, 

because you have moved forward in the strength and wisdom 

drawn from Divine Consciousness, and recognise that you, too, 

have equal rights with everyone else. 

9.48.2.11 

Quietly, calmly, you will not allow others to take advantage of you. 

9.48.2.12 

You will be able to speak your mind clearly and honestly 

with due regard for the feelings of the other person. 

9.48.2.13 

You will no longer want to denigrate another and reduce their self-esteem. 

Rather, will you make every effort to save their selfrespect 

yet relating your truth in a clear, but loving way. 

9.48.2.14 

Remember, when stating your truth to another, it is not within 

your province to tell them how they should act in any given circumstance 

or how they should react to your words. 

9.48.2.15 

However, standing by UNIVERSAL VALUES of perfect honesty, 

conscientious work, goodwill towards all, caring for the under-privileged, 

a person is entitled to demand that these values should take precedence 

over every other consideration of EXPEDIENCY within a group 

or community enterprise or national endeavour. 

9.48.2.16 

You also have a perfect right to say how you are made to feel 

by a person’s belittling behaviour towards you 

– should you be aware of a need to do so. 

9.48.2.17 

It is probable that your caring honesty may be necessary 

to solve or clarify a certain situation for the good of all. 

9.48.2.17.1 

State your case with kindness – gently tell them how you feel in the 

present unpleasant circumstances and explain what has made you feel that way. 

9.48.2.17.2 

Do not say “You did such and such a thing” 

because they will feel you are blaming them and immediately 

you will arouse the ego defence mechanism in the other person. 

Letter 9 page 324


The Power of Laughter 

9.48.2.17.2.1 

Thereafter, the confrontation will become difficult and unpleasant 

for both of you. To get through to ego-driven people you must 

continually speak in such a way as they will never feel threatened. 

9.48.2.17.3 

This is the art of loving communication and you can only 

learn it by trial and error and dedicated practice! 

9.48.3 

Each time, you conquer ego in yourself, it becomes that 

much easier to relate to others because you are reaching 

an understanding of the function of ego in all people. 

9.49 

As time passes, and you are gradually released from the grip 

of your ego-drive, you will find that, more and more, 

you can listen to others with soul empathy and love. 

9.49.1 

If they behave in a way which would have hurt 

or offended you previously, you will feel the welling up of laughter instead. 

9.49.2 

You will then know that your soul is in direct touch 

with Divine Consciousness – for Its natural state is that of laughter. 

14 

9.50 Laughter is a consciousness impulse which ripples across your skies, 

from one planet to another, through your Milky Way 

and out into the furthest reaches of infinity. 

9.50.1 As infinite as Divine Consciousness, it came into existence 

at the moment of the Big Bang. 

9.51 

What is Laughter? 

It is a spontaneous consciousness response to a situation where two events 

or two incidents or two people, do not – in the natural order of things 

– belong together, they are strangely at odds or in opposition to each other. 

9.51.1 

It is a ripple effect experienced in all living things of higher species 

capable of certain judgments or perceptions. It eliminates stress. 

9.51.2 

The ripple effect is felt over the diaphragm which guards 

the heart and nervous system. 

9.52 

As you have seen on examining the nature of creation, everything possible 

has been done in the evolution of design and growth of living bodies 

to make a perfectly adapted body to suit the environment 

to enable the occupier of the body to be comfortable and happy 

and live without stress. 

9.52.1 

Stress is inimical to health. 

It is contrary to the WILL of DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS. 

9.52.2 

A spontaneous and hearty burst of laughter is first experienced 

as a rush of rippling consciousness through the head, 

bringing a lightening of the entire consciousness. 

9.52.2.1 

This is immediately followed by the physical ripple effect of laughter, 

experienced as a light beating of breath on the diaphragm to break up 

any tension and to smooth away any residue of bitterness. 

Letter 9 page 325


The Power of Laughter 

9.52.3 

Sometimes laughter in an extremely amusing situation is prolonged 

to such an extent that the person eventually feels exhausted 

– but also happy and rather sad that the laughter is finished. 

9.52.4 

Most people will testify that laughter promotes a feeling of well-being, 

even if there was discord just a minute earlier. 

9.52.4.1 

If a person can genuinely laugh, seeing the absurdity of a situation, 

where there has previously been annoyance or hurt, 

the tension is released and friendly relationships are restored spontaneously. 

9.52.5 

Laughter is a gift of love for a creation possessed by, 

and needing relief from their egos. 

9.52.6 

As the ego drive gradually relinquishes its hold over your mind 

and emotions, you will find that laughter bubbles up spontaneously 

and brings a wonderful feeling of release. 

9.52.7 

The ripple effect of laughter raises your consciousness frequencies 

of vibration, not only because it is energy released where you most need it 

– over your heart – over your diaphragm, the seat of your emotions, 

but because LAUGHTER is directly of Divine Consciousness. 

9.52.7.1 

Therefore, laughter is Divine. 

9.53 LAUGHTER and your inner child. 

15 

9.53.1 

As you read these Letters and meditate 

and your levels of frequencies of consciousness vibrations are raised, 

you will discover that old mental patterns 

are no longer comfortable in your mind. 

9.53.2 

You will seek ways and means of ejecting them from your consciousness. 

9.53.3 

As you move upwards spiritually and are ever more desirous 

of unloading unwanted human ego drives 

the conflict in your sensibilities will become increasingly burdensome, 

and you now long and pray for relief. 

9.53.4 

You will find that when you turn to Divine Consciousness 

and passionately ask for Divine Assistance, the help will surely come. 

9.53.5 

You will successfully get rid of unwanted thoughts and re-actions, and 

you will then discover that laughter becomes more and more spontaneous. 

9.53.6 

You will also discover tensions are smoothed away 

and that you are becoming much lighter in thought, 

easier in relationships, more caring, much more appreciative, 

more aware of life itself and all that it has to offer in sight and experience. 

9.53.7 

You will enjoy simple pleasures more, you will be less jaded in appetites, 

you will need less food, less entertainment, 

will be more content with your own company, 

and will eventually begin to rejoice in your own company 

because DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS 

will be infusing your human consciousness with 

Its own exalted State of WELL-BEING. 

Letter 9 page 326



9.53.8 

Little by little you will be returning to your child condition 

which views the world with happy, enquiring gaze. 

9.53.8.1 

This is not senility. 

It is a state of greater awareness and vibrance 

no matter what your age may be. 

9.53.8.2 

This is the state of being I meant when I said that 

“Unless you become as a little child 

you shall in no wise enter the Kingdom of Heaven”. 

9.53.8.3 

I actually said that when you enter the Kingdom of Heaven, 

you become a little child – a child in wonder and joy. 

9.53.9 

I have given the world these Letters 

that those who read and absorb them 

may eventually enter the Kingdom of Heaven 

and reach that state of joy 

which comes of purity of mind and innocence. 

9.54 

SPIRITUAL EXERCISES 

9.54.1 

If people tell you to enter into spiritual exercises 

and imagine certain conditions 

– be sure that if you follow these instructions 

you will only keep yourself rooted in the material dimension of ego. 

9.54.2 

Imagination has nothing to do with spirit. 

9.54.3 

Imagination is the exercise of your own human consciousness 

which you should be trying to transcend 

by entering into higher levels of spiritual consciousness. 

9.54.4 

These levels are not those of imagination but those of Reality 

– regular spiritual levels of frequencies of spiritual consciousness vibrations. 

9.54.5 

The spiritual frequencies are those of Divine spiritual consciousness 

not of earthly mental imagination. 

9.54.6 

Therefore, beware whom you would accept as your teacher. 

9.55 

Only absolute Stillness and Silence of your consciousness will open 

the door to the entry of Divine Consciousness into your mind 

and that is what everyone should be seeking. 

9.55.1 

If you are thirsty and you need a drink 

– why imagine you are beside a lake? 

9.55.1.1 

Go to the lake itself and take a drink of pure refreshing water. 

9.55.2 

Again I say, imagination is not spiritual 

– it is the exercise of your will 

within your present level of consciousness. 

Letter 9 page 327


Racism and Re-incarnation 

9.56 

RACISM 

16 

9.56.1 

For you who have come to understand the truth concerning 

who you really are, 

I want to talk to you about the world-wide concern regarding racism. 

9.56.2 

I would have you know that this talk of RACISM arises only 

out of the ego-drive of those people who have felt themselves despised 

and rejected because of their racial differences. 

9.56.2.1 

These feelings are rooted so deeply in the self 

that no matter how circumstances may change for them 

and they may be able to progress in life, even becoming 

characters of extreme importance on the world stage of life, 

there always remains the feeling of inadequacy and resentment 

against the people who first made them feel inferior. 

9.56.3 

It should be understood that such feelings of inferiority 

are not unique to black races. 

9.56.3.1 

These feelings of extreme lowliness are experienced 

by the majority of people subjected to the caste system in India, 

class distinctions in the European culture, 

and in those countries where differences 

are made into mountains of separation of one person from another. 

9.56.3.2 

These painful and undermining feelings of lesser status 

are experienced even by the so-called exalted personages 

who are never quite comfortable in their positions of authority. 

9.56.4 

This feeling of inadequacy and unworthiness is endemic 

to the human race as a whole, no matter what the position, 

or race, or education of an individual may be. 

9.56.5 

The feeling of worthlessness arises to a large extent from the deep, 

deep awareness of the psyche that ego-behaviour is contrary 

to the highest principles of human existence. 

9.56.5.1 

When this natural inbuilt drive of unworthiness is re-inforced 

by proximity with other apparently more prestigious or successful people, 

then this natural feeling of inadequacy takes on agonising overtones. 

9.56.6 

The only means of overcoming the ethnic painful feelings of rejection, 

even when highly successful, is to reach the clear realisation that 

if there had not been the kind of ethnic upheavals, removals, 

arrival of strangers and aliens with their different languages, 

cultures, educational processes 

and their subjection of your natural states and modes of living, 

the various races would not now be occupying the positions of responsibility 

and worldly status as some have achieved at this moment. 

9.56.7 

Therefore, the only healing and life-renewing course of action 

is to meditate, ponder, reflect, and ask for Divine Light on the subject 

until you can, in all honesty say: 

Letter 9 page 328



9.56.8 

‘Lord – I am sincerely glad and happy that all those terrible things took place. 

Because of them, I am where I am today, because of them 

9.56.8.1 

I have been given an opportunity to test and experience the extent 

of my endurance, intellect, emotions, talents. 

9.56.8.2 

I can measure myself against the achievements of other races 

– and perhaps continue to learn how to rise still further from my beginnings. 

9.56.8.3 

I thank You for the strength and inspiration 

to show my basic equality with everyone else 

– I send out my thoughts of love and gratitude to those who laid 

the foundations for my present good all those many, many years ago.” 

9.56.9 

You can also reflect upon the fact that it was inevitable, 

according to the LAWS of EXISTENCE, that those who were connected 

with slave trading and other tragic events, or were responsible 

for handing out pain and torture to other human beings, 

should return in a future life as a member 

of the down-trodden races ad suffer grievously. 

9.56.9.1 

When born into black races, it is more than likely 

these people were vociferous in their demands 

for equality and humane treatment for black people. 

9.56.9.1.1 

Such a person may even have been your great grandfather or father 

– and you may be wondering why life has treated the poor soul so badly. 

9.56.9.2 

Alternatively, the white people who manacled the black people 

and kept them in dungeons, at this time, may still be creating 

mayhem for other people by occupying the stratum of society 

of all races which are rebelling vociferously against the past. 

9.56.9.2.1 

It may well be a past which they themselves 

had helped to bring into being. 

9.56.9 IT IS A FACT that people are re-incarnated into different strata of society 

in different races to enable the soul to learn some meaningful lesson 

as it journeys upwards towards CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS. 

9.56.10 

Bear in mind the fundamental principle of existence. 

You, yourselves, create your to-morrows. 

9.56.10.1 

You bring into being, also, whatever you need for your upliftment 

by reaching out for it. 

9.56.10.2 

Whether you are aware of it or not, as you reach out 

for an improvement in your life conditions, 

you are spontaneously reaching into higher levels of spiritual consciousness. 

9.56.11 

As I have already told you – the DIVINE WILL is to release creation 

from stress, and therefore, those lessons needed to take you upward 

towards Divine Consciousness will come into your experience. 

9.56.11.1 

Therefore FORGIVE – for you have no true knowledge of the journey 

of your soul through many centuries of earthly existence. 

9.56.11.2 

You have no knowledge of what you, yourself, did in lives gone past. 

17 

Letter 9 page 329



9.56.11.3 

Forgive the present, forgive the past 

and accept that much good has come out of it, 

learn to bless and love those whom you thought 

injured you or your ancestors. 

9.56.12 

And you who presently occupy skins which carry the power of privilege 

– consider other races and their problems, and reflect upon the fact 

that you may, in a future life, occupy an underprivileged body 

and come to know, first hand, what it is like to be born 

with a sense of being a second class citizen. 

9.56.13 

Reflect also on your past lives, ponder what you may or may not 

have done to bring about your present situation. 

9.56.14 

The truth about RACISM is this: Every single entity under the sun 

has descended from Divine Consciousness in one way or another. 

9.56.14.1 

At the very inmost roots of their being, everyone is united in ONENESS. 

Therefore, where do the differences lie? 

9.56.14.1.1 

They arise out of the development of species, genetics, conditioning, 

traditional teachings, customs and educational and family habits 

of relating with others and the differences in thought patterns. 

9.56.14.2 

It is not the colour which divides you. 

9.56.14.3 

A small child of every race and colour because of its innocence 

and spontaneity of self-expression will find acceptance 

in the heart of most adults. 

9.56.15 

It is the CONSCIOUSNESS which divides you 

and which is felt on every level of your being – 

for you are all, despite your materialised bodies, 

CONSCIOUSNESS FORMS expressing consciousness patterns and 

CONSCIOUSNESS FORMS receiving consciousness patterns from others. 

9.56.16 

The consciousness of each individual is their reality 

– not their skin or appearance – 

and it is the consciousness of people 

which either attracts or repulses others. 

9.56.17 

You can rest assured that you will only overcome your sense 

of racial differences when your mental/emotional thought patterns 

are in sympathy, and when your VALUES by which you choose 

to live throughout your day, are the same. 

9.56.17.1 

Until that time comes, it is useless for people 

to be angry with one another for experiencing racial differences. 

9.56.17.2 

They are endemic to the human condition. 

9.56.18 

If you want to be accepted completely into another race, 

you have to change your values, your perceptions, your ideas, 

modes of living 

and of relating to others to match everyone else’s in that race. 

9.56.18.1 

Racial differences then die a natural death. 

18 

Letter 9 page 330



9.56.19 

If you are not prepared to take on the consciousness of the race 

you wish to join, then acknowledge, accept and RESPECT with LOVE 

the differences in consciousness. 

9.56.19.1 

No one has the right to demand you should ignore the differences. 

9.56.20 MOST IMPORTANTLY OF ALL: 

Choose the highest standards on offer in the world, 

work to embrace and use them – and then all skin colours will take on 

a new and inner beauty which none will be able to resist. 

9.56.20.1 

All people will then willingly bond in perfect harmony. 

9.56.20.2 

Physical appearances of every colour will also change 

and take on new inner beauty. 

9.57 

When these Letters have been distributed throughout the world 

and groups of people bond together to live within the spiritual 

laws of existence, such groups will find they are living harmoniously 

protected lives, although there may be mayhem going on around them. 

9.57.1 

Everywhere, those who bond together to learn 

how to enter – and live within – the Wholeness of Being 

which I termed the ‘Kingdom of Heaven’ 2000 years ago, 

will discover that their circumstances are surely changing. 

9.57.2 

I urge you to meet together on a Sunday 

to speak of your many blessings, give sincere wholehearted thanks 

and raise your minds in praise of That Which has given you Being. 

9.57.2.1 

Meditate together to draw Divine Consciousness 

through your minds into world consciousness that the nature of the Divine 

may, more and more, imbue the nature of the world psyche 

with Its own transcendent Love. 

9.57.2.2 

Your groups will emit spiritual consciousness energy 

which will influence mind energies around you. 

9.57.3 

I would have you remember that the world was not in such 

a dangerous predicament when the churches, world-wide, 

met on Sundays to worship God. 

9.57.3.1 

Those days are now past. You will not worship God. 

9.57.3.2 

You will build up a strong awareness of Divine Consciousness 

universally present. Its universality and scope of creativity will be ever more 

firmly entrenched in your minds by means of sincere praise. 

9.57.4 

In the silence and stillness, you will all reach out 

to DIVINE CONSCIOUSNESS and invite IT lovingly to take possession 

of your mind and heart. 

Letter 9 page 331



9.57.5 

Thus, little by little will you become unified, 

and the Divine Consciousness will, more and more, 

take possession of the world as was Its earliest intention. 

9.58 

RE-INCARNATION 

9.58.1 

There are many who will ask how it is that at the moment of conception, 

a soul can be drawn from Divine Consciousness, but the body itself 

may be used as a vehicle of self-expression in its coming life-span 

by another soul, who is ready to re-incarnate. 

9.58.2 

When a soul is ready to enter earthly conditions on its next span 

of earthly learning, the soul is drawn to the parent – or parents – 

who can offer those conditions which will enable it to take its next 

necessary step forward in spiritual evolution. 

9.58.2.1 

At the moment of conception, the old soul infuses its personal 

consciousness of past lives and past spiritual progress 

into the conception process and becomes the soul of the fertilised ovum. 

9.58.2.1.1 

Some mothers are almost immediately aware of an alien 

consciousness within them. 

9.58.2.1.2 

The new consciousness the mother has received in her womb, 

sometimes deeply affects the course of her thinking, 

her pregnancy and state of health. 

9.58.3 

Once the child is born, the mother feels that she has been restored 

to her normal self. Sensitive mothers frequently experience an awareness 

of the direction their child’s life will take and may think that this awareness 

is really born of her own wishes for her baby. 

9.58.4 

Re-incarnation is not haphazard 

or without a consistent plan directing its action. 

9.58.4.1 

The purpose is always to provide the journeying soul 

with many entirely different experiences which will enlarge 

the soul’s hidden store of worldly knowledge. 

9.58.4.2 

It provides stimulating and necessary changes of scenery and of family 

and environmental personalities, of characteristics drawn from genetics, 

but always that thin thread of the soul’s journey 

will be buried in the subconscious mind and will surface to influence 

the present incarnation, although the person may be wholly unaware of it. 

9.58.4.2.1 

Therefore, it is possible for characteristics, strongly held views, 

or passionate ambitions to be perpetuated from one incarnation to another. 

9.58.4.3 

Sometimes the ambitions are formulated in one lifetime 

and only brought into a successful manifestation 

in the next lifetime under entirely different conditions. 

9.58.4.3.1 

In such cases, before rebirth, a soul must wait until 

the world conditions will further the hidden ambitions of the soul successfully. 

19 

Letter 9 page 332



9.58.5 

If you can imagine a soul first plunging into a red pond 

and coming out dyed red and entering life as a red person 

with all its natural red racial tendencies, 

and educated in childhood to live red lives, 

you will understand that the soul leaves that life 

with much that is red in his consciousness. 

9.58.5.1 

Next he will plunge into a blue pool and he will emerge blue 

with all the characteristics of blueness – and the life style of blue people. 

9.58.5.2 

When he leaves the world again, he will have accumulated 

facets of blue consciousness mixed with the red. 

9.58.5.3 

And so it goes, life after life, the same soul growing through differing 

experiences of colours, religions, status, marriages, sexes, countries, 

politics, until finally, he wakes up to the fact that this is what is happening 

to him and he decides he is tired of all the various colour combinations 

– he wants only to ascend into LIGHT. 

9.58.5.4 

Then his true spiritual journey starts – and gradually, by moving 

into one life after another, he sheds the red, blue, yellow, green, black, brown, 

purple accumulated in past lives, until at last, freed of all the illusions and false 

concepts of past lives, his soul steps out into LIGHT 

and re-incarnation is no longer necessary. 

9.58.5.4.1 

The soul is strong, resourceful, creative 

– but the individuality of the soul is still inviolate 

and he begins to ascend into different levels of spiritual LIGHT 

beyond the frequencies of vibration of the world. 

9.59 As I said in this Letter, I am with you always, 

radiating the TRUTH of BEING in consciousness. 

9.60 

The more you read these Letters, 

the more you will become aware 

of my Presence and my Love 

and through this contact 

my loving purposes for you will be fulfilled. 

9.60.1 Only you will be able to break the contact. 

I am radiating Love no matter how you feel. 

9.61 I leave you with my LOVE and longing 

for your speedy journey into Spiritual Light. 

************’*********************’**************************************** 

Letter 9 page 333

CHRIST-9-LETTERS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

Delete template?

Save as template?